JULIA LEGRAXD
"She remembers Miss Julia as always in a soft,
trailing white gown, full of romantic fancies, and always accompanied
by a great dog, the gift of a lover, an absent one, about whom there
was some mystery. She is remembered as being very beautiful and
graceful, with a suggestion of pensiveness about her, which was no
doubt heightened by a childish imagination." See page 23.
THE JOURNAL
OF
JULIA LE GRAND
NEW ORLEANS
1862-1863
Edited by
Kate Mason Rowland
and
Mrs. Morris L,. Croxall
RICHMOND s
EVERETT WADDEY CO.
1911
ESfO
W3
BY KATE MASON ROWLAND AND
MES. MORRIS L. CROXALL.
TO
EDITH PYE WEEDEN,
THE "LITTLE NIECE" FOR WHOM THE
JOURNAL WAS WRITTEN,
THIS VOLUME IS AFFECTIONATELY
DEDICATED
BY THE EDITORS.
M8854-4
PREFACE
The period, the place, the circumstances of this
diary are replete with the romance of the great
war that made for the Confederate States of
America the glorious name in history which is
the rich inheritance of our people today. The
story of New Orleans, the proud, the beautiful
city, in her thraldom under Butler and Banks, is
here interwoven with a family chronicle. But it
is not merely a graphic recital of thrilling events.
The writer, a lady of rare intellectual powers, of
fine attainments, and great beauty of character,
suffuses her pages with the charm of her own
personality. Now humorous, now pathetic, as
she tells of the trials and mortifications to which
she and her friends were subjected, she preserves
always a certain elevation of thought, a dignity
of soul, displaying in the stress and strain of her
environment, noble traits of patience, forbear
ance and charity.
Ardently patriotic, she claimed two States for
her allegiance, Maryland and Louisiana, and this
volume should appeal especially, therefore, to the
Confederates of these two Commonwealths.
Though a resident of Louisiana from her girl
hood, she was born in "Maryland, my Mary
land," and was of Maryland ancestry.
5
6 PREFACE
Texas also may lay claim to Julia LeGrand,
for here she spent the latter part of her life ; here
she married and died.
But to all Confederates, wherever found, who
love and remember the Cause to which their gen
erous youth was pledged; and to all their de
scendants, the "Sons" and "Daughters" of the
Confederate South, this Journal may be com
mended.
CONTENTS
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 13
JOURNAL 35
DECEMBEB 1, 1861 DECEMBER 31, 1862.
I. Sending clothes to Claude Dinner at Mrs. Norton s
Sewing for the soldiers Free market The LeGrands
give a little supper THE FALL OF NEW ORLEANS
Ladies sign paper praying that the city may not be
given up Mail communication cut off The Mayor
behaves with dignity Letter to General Shepley
His character described Letter to Mrs. John
Chilton "Butler and his Brother," poem Letter to
Mrs. Shepherd Brown "The Ladies Farewell to
Brutal Ferocity Butler," poem Julia Ann_steals
money, and ^;uns__awaj Negro snaTce worship
Rumors of a negro insurrection Christmas dinner
given by ladies to Confederate prisoners 35
JANUARY 1 JANUARY 28, 1863.
II. The Ogden girls General Shepley and Mrs. Norton
The "gorgeous French" A young Confederate cap
tain Harriet steals money Mrs. Norton s inter
view with General Banks ^egroos starving in the
atrfifila. Funeral of Mr. Payne Mrs.TTavenport and
General Butler Daily encounters between white men
and negroes White men always punished Regis
tered enemies sent out of the city Sherman s
depredations at Milliken s Bend Mrs. Waugh Her
beautiful character Sydney Dameron s birthnight
party Mrs. Richardson and her asylum A week at
Greenville The Ogdens and Randolphs Mr. Haines
The Harrisons 61
FEBRUARY 3 FEBRUARY 28, 1863.
III. An officer s caper Experiences at the City Hall-
Register for passports Get arrest papers for ser
vants Get passports, not named, Julia is "Number
46 Banks, his rudeness and heartlessness The
7
CONTENTS
Episcopal ministers Their treatment Account of
Doctor Goodrich and Colonel Strong Scene of excite
ment at the church New paper, the Era Organ of
the Yankees, Bee, Picayune, The True Delta, all
worthless now Mary Jane and her delinquencies
General Banks and the planters Confederate pris
oners sent off Letter describing the scene Artillery
charge the women and children Women and children
detained on a boat all night Nothing to eat Mrs.
Roselius and her husband The oath-taking de
scribed Insubordination and demoralization of Fed
eral soldiers Arrests of citizens and children Mrs.
Dameron 113
MARCH 1 MABCH 15, 1863.
IV. Mr. Denman, "a Yankee, but a Southern one" Descrip
tion of Stafford, negro General Commands 1,400
negroes below the city Their depredations in the
country Character of Mr. Randolph His true
chivalry The Misses Norcum and their fine clothes
Further accounts of the "Levee scene" Poem, "The
Greatest Victory of the War, La Bataille des Mou-
choirs" The infamy rests with Colonel French
Sewing cloth to be sent to Confederate soldiers
Wilkinson girls to wear the cloth as skirts Mrs.
Wilkinson and her imprisonment Five hundred
dollars reward offered for discovery of author of
"The Battle of the Handkerchiefs" The Misses
Pritchard Mrs. Wilkinson on parole Must report
each day to Lieutenant Andrews State pride and
love Kentucky and Maryland Mrs. Pinkard
Negroes without passes arrested The Yankee woman
at the corner The Rule of Three Kate Wilkinson
and General Sherman Federals riding furiously up
and down the street Mrs. Dameron and her chil
dren Colonel Broadwell A spy story Passes for
servants refused to all who have not taken the
oath These servants to be put to work on fortifi
cations and plantations Negroes robbed by soldiers
Picture painted in New Orleans, "The Great Massa
chusetts Hyena" Judge and Mrs. Montgomery 165
MABCH 17 MARCH 30, 1863.
V. Great distress and confusion among the negroes Rela
tives of Farragut refused his protection and would
not see him Mrs, Colonel Pinckney Doctor Glenn
CONTENTS 9
and Sarah Arrest of three ladies Thrown into a
room with drunken soldiers Other outrages de
tailed Mrs. Pritchard Mrs. Stewart s daughters
A prose article on the Levee scene Colonel Clarke
reported wounded Great regard for him in New
Orleans Ambulances with wounded brought to the
city Letters from Charley Chilton, Mary Lou
Harrison and others Tell of their love affairs
More spy stories Mrs. Judge Clarke Account of
Mrs. General Valle, U. S. A. She has a woman
arrested for looking at her Mary deserts her mis
tress Carries off Jake House of Mr. Burnside, an
old bachelor, described Women wear round capes
called "Beauregards" Doctor Fenner, Mr. Dudley,
Mrs. Wells Day of fasting and prayer appointed by
President Davis Observed at Roman Catholic Cathe
dral Father Mullen His fearless replies to Butler
Doctor Stone Mrs. Miller The Waugh family-
Mrs. Evans Mrs. Jeansenand Account of Mrs.
Brown s house, and how it was seized Account of
Mrs. J. P. Harrison s house and its occupation
Letter to General Banks asking for articles of value
taken Doctor Palmer His letter to Mr. Perkins
Mrs. Norton s servant, Mary Futile effort to get
back Jake Humiliating interview at the City Hall
Insolence of Captain Miller 227
MABCH 31 APRIL 8, 1863.
VI. Mary Ogden and her pranks Shepley employs policemen
to listen and report conversations on the cars and in
the streets Houses to be searched in which British
officers have been entertained French and Spanish
officers also in sympathy with Confederates They
visit the pretty girls Mrs. Tutt She brings dis
couraging news from the Confederacy The Mitchell
girls Mrs. Saunders Weitzel in the city Mrs.
Gilmour and her daughters The paroled prisoners
locked up in the Custom House Sent off secretly in
the night Lieutenant Musselman Mrs. Shute re
fused the privilege of seeing her son Mat tie and
Sarah Wells Betty Neely Mary Harrison hears
from her aunt, Mrs . Riley Invites the LeGrands to
go with them (the Harrisons) to Franklin, Louisi
ana Captain Harley Dick and James Pye Remin
iscences of the Maryland home A cup of tea and a
long chat 293
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
JULIA LEGBAND Frontispiece
KATE MASON ROWLAND 16
MBS. MOBBIS L. CBOXALL 24
CLAUDE F. LEGBAND 35
CAPTAIN CHARLES MOALE CBOXALL 48
COLONEL CLAUDIUS FBANCIS LEGBAND 64
MOLLIE EMANUEL 80
ELLIN NOBTH MOALE 112
R. LEGBAND JOHNSTON 128
MABY JOHNSTON (Mrs. Fielder C. Slingluff) 144
MBS. R. A. WILKINSON 192
Miss EMILY VIBGINIA MASON 240
MBS. THEODOBE SHUTE 296
11
THE JOURNAL
OF
JULIA LE GRAND
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
JULIA LEGBAND (Mrs. Adolf Waitz)
Julia Ellen LeGrand was born at "Portland
Manor, " Anne Arundel County, Maryland, in
1829. She was the daughter of Claudius F.
LeGrand and Anna Maria Croxall. The latter
was the only daughter of Captain Charles Croxall
and Polly Morris, eldest daughter of Robert
Morris, the financier of the Revolution. The
LeGrands were of French origin, coming over to
America in 1789, just prior to the French Revo
lution. Claudius, or Claude Francois LeGrand
and Samuel D. LeGrand were brothers. Judge
John Carroll LeGrand, son of Samuel D.
LeGrand, was for many years Judge of the Court
of Appeals of Maryland. Claude LeGrand was
sent to school in Paris, and on his return, accord
ing to family tradition, was captured by the Eng
lish and imprisoned on the ship Dartmouth
When released, LeGrand entered the army and
13
14 : : JOURNAt &gt;F JULIA LE GEAND
iuffre war of 1812. " Years and
years ago, ^ writes *R. LeGrand Johnston, the
artist, "my mother used to correspond with Tete
and Claude LeGrand in France, children of my
grandfather s brother, who with him was sent
to the Polytechnique, Paris. He remained in
France and married there. " These three brothers
are believed to have been nephews, or great-
nephews of General Claude Just Alexander
LeGrand, a distinguished officer of the French
army under the first Napoleon.
Captain Charles Croxall was one of the ten
children of Charles Croxall and Rebecca Moale.
Charles Croxall, Jr., was born in Maryland,
October 7, 1756, and died at "Portland Manor, "
November 6, 1831. When a mere youth he en
tered the Revolutionary Army, as ensign of the
llth Pennsylvania troops; was commissioned
lieutenant in 1777, and made captain the day after
the battle of Brandywine for bravery in action.
He was severely wounded in a later engagement,
taken prisoner and confined in one of the infa
mous prison ships of the British, and was finally
exchanged in 1780. Captain Croxall was of an
old family of Warwickshire, England, the Croxalls
of "Shustoke House," Warwickshire. Richard
Croxall, the first of the name in America, married
Joanna Carroll, a cousin of the Carrolls "of
Carrollton." The Croxalls were Cavaliers dur-
BIOGBAPHICAL SKETCH 15
ing the English civil wars, and for many years
they cherished a silver medal, as large as a saucer,
signed "Charles Bex, "as a receipt from Charles I
for funds raised by them to provide a troop of
horse for the Boyal Cause. Captain Croxall was
married to Mary Morris, July 26, 1781, and
Robert Morris settled upon his daughter and son-
in-law the splendid estate of " Belvedere, " in
Warren County, New Jersey.
The eldest daughter of Anna Maria (Croxall)
LeGrand, Matilda, who married Dr. Arel Pye,
of Maryland, was born at Belvedere, " and was
old enough to attend school before her parents
removed from there to "Portland Manor." She
often spoke of crossing the ice from the Jersey
side to Philadelphia. The second daughter, Mary
LeGrand, married Mr. Reuben Johnston, a prom
inent lawyer of Alexandria, Virginia. The two
youngest daughters, Julia and Virginia, were
both women of brilliant minds. In a manuscript
sketch of Julia LeGrand, by Prof. James Albert
Harrison, who as a boy of sixteen knew them
both, he writes :
"From their earliest girlhood these two sisters
were thrown together in the most intimate way,
and grew up with an affection for each other that
was as tender as it was beautiful. Both remark
ably gifted, one Julia distinguished herself by
her culture, her extensive reading, her enthusi-
16 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
asm for poetry, romance and history, her love for
all that was good, pure and great. A singular
grace accompanied all she said and did, and her
striking conversational powers were the delight
and pride of all her friends, for she threw into
her talk a rich inspiration, a delicate and playful
wit, a generous ardor in defence of the absent and
helpless, and a large fund of unobtrusive knowl
edge and experience, that very few men possess.
In her correspondence there was an ease and
spontaneity rarely found in the letters of literary
women, and it was early gathered from these that
Miss LeGrand bade fair to distinguish herself in
literature some day."
Besides the four sisters, Matilda, Mary, Julia
and Virginia, there were two sons, Washington
and Claude LeGrand. In the early thirties,
Colonel LeGrand sold his estate in Maryland and
emigrated to Louisiana, where he settled at
Young s Point, or Millican s Bend, on the banks
of the Mississippi. While making preparations
to establish his family in their new home, his wife
moved to Alexandria, Virginia, for the educa
tional advantages it afforded, and here Mary
LeGrand met her fate. A letter from Colonel
LeGrand written in 1836 to his brother-in-law,
Thomas Croxall, gives an interesting picture of
conditions in the Southern country at that time.
Thomas Croxall was the grandfather of Morris
KATE MASON ROWLAXD"
Corresponding Secretary U.; p. ,C., ;
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 17
LeGrand Croxall, of Washington, D. C., and the
latter s middle name bears witness to the affec
tionate intimacy between the two families.
MARYLAND BEND,
Near Tuscumbia, Louisiana,
April 9th, 1836.
Dear Thomas:
I am at last fixed in this State after examining
a great part of the interior of Mississippi and
this State. I finally have located myself on the
margin of this noble river. I found the lands of
the interior much cheaper than those I have
bought, but of a quality that must in a few years
become sterile, while those on the borders of the
river, which are entirely made of its overflowing,
can never be exhausted. I have also noticed the
great expense to which the inland planter is at
to get his crop to the river, to ship it from there
to New Orleans, the common market for all our
cotton. Most of the interior lands are more
broken than the hills you sold R. Garner; the
river lands are perfectly level. Those who live
some thirty or fifty miles from the river have to
pay from four to six dollars for every bale they
send to a shipping port; those on the river can
avoid expense. Our gin houses are mostly from
fifty to a hundred yards from the river and they
can roll all their cotton on board the steamboats
that carry it to New Orleans without any other
cost than that received by the boat which is $1
per bale. Lands on the river are now becoming
very scarce; planters are daily more sensible of
18 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
their real value, and many tracts have been sold
for $100 per acre, while the lands in the interior
seldom sell for more than from $12 to $20 per
acre. These dwellings in this new country are
very fine ; but on the other hand it is no uncom
mon thing to see a planter who makes from 600
to 1,000 bales of cotton, live in a house so open
that he could not by shutting the door keep a dog
out. They laugh at you if you say anything about
the uncomfortable way in which they live, and
point with pride to the fields which bring them in
this yearly fortune.
The tract which I bought contains 1,320 acres,
costing me $52,800, or $40 per acre. It has forty
acres of what is called cleared land; that is to
say, the cane and the undergrowth all cut out, but
the large trees still standing, but have been
doomed for some years. We are now planting
and shall continue to plant until we plant 300
acres of cotton; we have planted our cane some
time ago. If we succeed in our crop and the price
remains at what it now is, our crop will be worth
all I got for Portland Manor. I can not say I
am sorry I came here, because I am sure I can do
much more for my family than I ever could have
done in Maryland. I have had my health very
well since I came here ; but while at Vicksburg
and during my absence in search of land, I lost
my poor Nancy. Her loss is severely felt by me,
for she was the best of all my slaves. I have also
lost some of the infant children from smallpox;
my trials in this respect have been very great,
and enough to almost make me wish I had never
come. My people are now very hearty, and are
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 19
much pleased with their situation; living on the
river banks, they have many advantages they
could not have in the interior. I give them the
privilege of chopping as much wood as they
please, which they sell from the landing to the
steamboats that pass daily, at three dollars a
cord. Last year the owner of this place sold
$3,000 worth of wood to the steamboats. I have
not had time to enter into that part of the busi
ness yet, but shall do so next year.
Coming down the river I visited many of the
States that border on this great river, which
nearly all our Western States do. On my return
I shall go by the way of Nashville, St. Louis, Cin
cinnati, Wheeling and Pittsburgh, and will be
more able to give you an account of them when I
see you next summer. I think I shall leave here
in May after my cotton is scooped out. I am
anxious to see my dear little family, from whom
I have been separated now for nearly eight
months. I hear frequently from them, and the
only thing they complain of is my long absence
and the very cold winter. The winters here are
very mild; but few days have been this season
that you could not sit before your door even
with your coat off. The sun now is as warm as
any time in June, and makes me think of making
my escape to the East. My John does not live
with me on the plantation; he was desirous of
living at Vicksburg. He lives there at the first
hotel. I get twenty-five dollars per month for
him and he makes nearly as much for himself.
I could get thirty dollars for his services, but the
other tavern is not so genteel. Many very
20 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
splendid fortunes have been made here the past
three years and many can be made by buying
wild lands, clearing them and selling them that
cost but $2.50 an acre for $20 or $30. This is
done daily. My former neighbor, John Weems,
went to New Orleans about a month ago to close
the purchase of a place for which he was to give
$30,000. This sounds big to the ears of a Mary
land tobacco planter, but here it is not considered
anything. Several places and negroes have been
sold since I came here for upwards of $300,000.
I was offered one some months past, for which
they only asked $500,000, and this was considered
cheap at that. Anything under an hundred thou
sand dollars scarcely takes the attention of a
Mississippi cotton planter. I go on a slower,
though perhaps not more sure plan than they do,
for where the means is adequate to the purchaser,
it is quite as easy to pay the one as the other.
Vicksburg is a flourishing town, and though
not nearly as old as Natchez, from its local situa
tion, as it is by a fine, rich country, it will soon
leave her in the background. I paid a visit to the
great city of New Orleans, and was really more
than surprised at its growing wealth; more than
I expected to be. It is destined to be the greatest
city in the Union, and when the lands on the
Mississippi, Ohio, Miami, and the many hundred
rivers that empty into the Mississippi and carry
their produce to New Orleans are cultivated, its
ports, though spacious, will not be half large
enough to hold the foreign vessels that will be
necessary to carry the productions of this great
Western country from this Queen of the South.
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 21
The levee, or wharf, at New Orleans, is now up
wards of four miles long, and the shipping are
moored all the way along it from six to eight
deep. Vessels from every country. I really had
no conception of this town until I saw it; the
facility of doing business in this country must
always induce strangers to settle here in prefer
ence to in our cold-hearted towns of the North.
It is much easier to get a loan of from twenty to
thirty thousand dollars without any security than
your word than it would be to get five thousand
on a mortgage on the best property in Maryland
from the cold-hearted Marylanders ; such a State
as this and Mississippi can not help but make
their inhabitants wealthy.
Remember me kindly to all the family, and be
lieve me, with the most esteem,
Yours, etc.,
CLAUDIUS F. LEGRAND.
If you should write to me, direct to Vicksburg,
Miss. The mail is much more certain.
A patriarchal scene is here before us of the
old Southern plantation life, where the well-cared-
for slaves were as much a part of the family as
the children, and were affectionately known to
their master as his "people. It was a long jour
ney in those days from Maryland to Louisiana,
and a serious undertaking, the transportation of
servants and household effects from the Potomac
to the Mississippi. "The new life," for the emi
grant family, writes Mrs. Weeden, Julia
22 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
LeGrand s niece, was "full of vicissitudes, of
struggles with the wilderness, the land often
overflowed by the mighty currents of the river,
held at bay only by the levees. Then there was the
loss of household treasures, plate, pictures and
furniture by the sinking or burning of a steam
boat; fluctuations in the price of cotton, heavy
and severe expenses in its cultivation; the un
known diseases of a new country, with many
privations all casting a gloom over the once happy
household, and greatly reducing its finances."
But a brighter picture of the LeGrands in their
Louisiana home comes to us through the recollec
tions of R. LeGrand Johnston, who visited them
as a boy in the fifties: "In the opera season in
New Orleans, Colonel LeGrand, with his daugh
ters and a train of servants, would go to the St.
Charles Hotel and stay until it was over. In the
summers, Julia and Virginia, with their maids,
their luggage piled high on wagons, would go to
the Springs in Virginia." We have also the de
lightful reminiscences of Mrs. C. W. Frazer, of
Memphis, Tennessee, contributed by her daugh
ter, the authoress, Virginia Frazer Boyle. She
writes: "When we were children there was
nothing which charmed us more than my mother s
stories of Miss Julia LeGrand. When my mother
was about twelve or thirteen years old, my grand
father, Col. H. R. Austin, owned the Mississippi
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 23
Springs in Hinds County, where his family spent
a great deal of time, and about that time old
Colonel LeGrand exchanged plantations with an
uncle of my mother, William P. Stone, which
brought the LeGrands upon the place next to the
Springs. My mother was at a most impression
able age, and as Miss Julia took a great fancy to
her, she became the heroine of her childhood,
which no one ever displaced. She remembers
Miss Julia as always in a soft, trailing white
gown, full of romantic fancies, and always accom
panied by a great dog, the gift of a lover, an ab
sent one, about whom there was some mystery.
She is remembered as being very beautiful and
graceful, with a suggestion of pensiveness about
her, which was no doubt heightened by a childish
imagination. Mrs. Frazer says that "the whole
family were most interesting and romantic. Miss
Julia played very beautifully upon an old harp
which had a history, and Colonel LeGrand, the
father, played on a tiny Spanish guitar which he
had picked up in his travels. They had had im
mense wealth, but were still considered rich,
though they had lost a great deal, and by com
parison they believed themselves quite poor and
tried to economize, or thought they did. Through
mismanagement later, after the death of their
parents, they really lost everything and Miss ,
Virginia and Miss Julia opened a select school \
for girls in New Orleans. "
24 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Julia LeGrand was engaged in early youth to
a charming and brilliant young man, Charles
Theodore Horlon, of Vicksburg, Miss. He served
on the staff of General Taylor in the Mexican
War and received honorable mention for gallan
try. As he was poor, the marriage was post
poned until the lover could realize his plan of
securing a competence through some speculation
in Mexican lands. He went to Mexico with a
party for this purpose, and letters to his be
trothed are preserved, telling of the successive
stages of the expedition. Finally he came to a
point where he left the wagons and went forward
on horseback beyond reach of communication by
mail. He never returned, nor were any of the
party heard from again. It was supposed they
were murdered by hostile Indians. Under the
name of "Guy Fontenoy," he was made the hero
of an unpublished novel by Julia LeGrand.
Both the sisters, Julia and Virginia, were great
admirers of Edgar Allan Poe, and their devotion
to the poet inspired them with an ardent interest
in Mrs. Virginia Clemm, Poe s mother-in-law.
They corresponded with her and offered her a
home in their family. But Mrs. Clemm was not
willing to go so far South. Then Julia LeGrand
induced her sister, Mrs. Reuben Johnston, to in
vite Mrs. Clemm to her house in Alexandria, Vir
ginia. And in this way Mrs. Clemm was received
into the Johnston home, where she was affection-
I
MRS. MORRIS L. CROXALL
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 25
ately known as "Muddle Clemm" by the children
of the family, and where she remained until the
breaking out of the war between the States.
Upon the formation of the Southern Confed
eracy, and the consequent hostilities, Claude
LeGrande, who was living in Texas, joined the
Confederate Army from that State, and made for
himself a most honorable record. Two letters of
his to his sisters, Julia and Virginia, written
from the Virginia battlefields, are here given:
Thursday, May 30th, 1861.
Dearest Sisters:
If this reaches you be satisfied of my continued
health and safety. I wish I could get such an as
surance of yours. A man leaves today who will
try and get through. I am happy now in my pro
fession, and do not wish to come back except to
see you all. God grant the rascals will not molest
you, if you are still in the city. We have had no
mails from the army for a long while, which is
the reason I have not written. Some few letters
have come to the camp by indirect means. I trust
you are still with Mrs. Chilton, in Madison. I
write in haste and have only time to say that Gen
eral Jackson has driven the enemy back to Har
per s Ferry, and that our brigade, regiment and
company have done their share. We have been
highly complimented. Our brigade loss has been
considerable in killed and wounded, but not very
great considering that we followed and fought
26 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
every now and then for three days. One man,
Jennings, was killed from our company. I wish
to God you had gone to Texas in time. I have
written to Mrs. Chilton and Mrs. Smith to find
out where you are. If we have any kin in Balti
more, please let me know their names and condi
tions, and get me any polite letters there or else
where you can; no one knows where the fortunes
of war may soon take us. We are on the eve of
breaking camp, so I must quit. Do go to Texas
as soon as you can.
Your very uneasy brother,
CLAUDE.
July, Tuesday 24th, 1861.
At the Battle-ground near Bull Run.
Dear Sisters:
We have had so many small marches and large
fights lately that I have had no time to write, and
because we left everything but blankets and pro
visions when we set out to meet the enemy last
week paper among the rest I borrow this, and
am fortunate in doing so. Last Tuesday, the
18th, we, the 7th regiment, hurried up to the aid
of the 1st Virginia and some other regiments who
were defending Blackford s Ford, on Bull s Creek.
We went in under a heavy fire of musketry, but
we were in some measure protected by trees and
the overshooting of the enemy. Colonel Hays
considered the fire there very heavy. On Sunday
the enemy attacked the whole line guarded by our
troops, but at this point, Stony Bridge, the main
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 27
battle was fought. Our regiment was entrenched
where the first battle was fought that morning at
the Ford, but gave up the situation to some others,
and we were held as a reserve. We were kept
marching around, with an occasional bombshot
falling about us and taking off a few of our regi
ment, for I suppose about five hours; then we
came here too fast by a long deal for comfort, and
arrived almost exhausted, but still, from all ac
counts, our approach decided the affair, and we
were not in the fire of the enemy more than ten
minutes or a quarter of an hour before they re
tired. I cannot give particulars; you will get
them from the papers, and I wish you would send
brother and sister an account of same.
I have heard many a ball sing its death-note
since I saw you, but am as well as ever I was, and
honorably so, too. The day after the battle I was
in search of water, and strayed over the battle
field ; it was wet and foggy, and it did not take me
as long to get lost as it did to find my way back
to camp again. One of my messmates went to the
Colonel and told him that I was long gone, where
upon the Colonel paid me the compliment to be
uneasy and to say he would willingly send the
whole regiment to my rescue if the enemy had me,
adding, that the first day he saw me he knew that I
was to be depended upon. I had given the Col
onel a cup of coffee that morning; there was almost
none in camp, and perhaps that attention and my
coming from West Texas helped me to get the
compliment. I tell the anecdote to you, knowing
that it will please you, as it did me.
Direct to the same place to be forwarded. I
28 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
have not drawn the money yet. Some of the com
pany fell back, but your brother was not among
the number.
CLAUDE.
My position here is much to my satisfaction;
the snobs are becoming modest. Colonel Hays
saying he would turn out the regiment for me was
of course only a compliment, but I think he likes
me. I would not be anywhere else for anything.
Write to Texas for me ; our things have not come
up yet, so I can not write for myself.
About ten days after this last letter was written
Claude LeGrand was shot in the right arm, near
the shoulder, at the battle of Port Republic, in the
Shenandoah Valley. 1 1 After he was wounded, with
out paying any attention to his own hurt, writes
his niece, Mrs. Weeden, "he assisted in putting
others of the wounded into wagons. In helping lift
a heavy man his superior officer reproached him
for seeming lack of energy. LeGrand replied that
he was doing the best he could, as he could not use
his right arm. On examination the officer was over
come with sympathy, and told him that he should
have been one of the first to receive attention and
assisted LeGrand into the wagon himself. He
was then jolted over a rough road to Charlottes-
ville, with only straw for a bed and but a bucket
of water by his side as dressing for the cruel
wound. There he lay in a barn for three days
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 29
without attention, with the result his arm had to
be amputated at the shoulder. He gave great
promise as a sculptor, and it can easily be seen
what the loss of his right arm meant to him."
Fortunately, there was nursing at the Charlottes-
ville hospitals at this time a friend of Claude
LeGrand s sister, Mrs. Johnston. This was Miss
Emily Virginia Mason. She at length discovered
young LeGrand among the crowd of wounded
men, and nursed him carefully, sending tidings
of him to the distracted brother and sisters, who
had been for a long time without news of him.
The year 1861 found Julia and Virginia
LeGrand living in New Orleans, keeping house to
gether in a small cottage, on Prytania Street,
" where I often took tea with them," writes Mrs.
Pierce Butler, the "Mary Lou Harrison" of the
JOURNAL ; and Mrs. Butler adds : I can never for
get Miss Julia and Miss Virginia LeGrand, for
they are associated with that time in one s life
which one always remembers, and all the glamour
of youth and happiness is thrown over the recol
lections. Both these ladies were intellectual and
cultured, thoroughly unworldly and unselfish.
Both were full of romantic enthusiasms and high
ideals, but Miss Julia possessed peculiar charms.
Her reverses and sorrows only broadened and
deepened and sweetened her lovely nature. They
were very fond of me, and I passed many happy
30 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
hours with them. The quiet, cultured little home
of the two sisters was broken up by the fall of New
Orleans, and they closed their house and went
for mutual safety and protection to the home of
Mrs. Norton, Mrs. Butler s grandmother. "My
family, " says Mrs. Butler, "left New Orleans im
mediately after the fall of the city, leaving behind
my grandmother, Mrs. Norton, and two aunts,
Mrs. Shepherd Brown and Mrs. William N. Dam-
eron. We went to an old plantation home near
Clinton, Mississippi, the home of my third aunt,
Mrs. John Marshall Chilton, who was the partic
ular friend of the Misses LeGrand." After their
troubled and forced sojourn in the captured city,
now become their prison, a part of which period
is covered by the JOUKNAL, the sisters, unable to
rejoin their Texas relatives, went first to Jackson,
Mississippi, and then to "Nortonia," the home of
Mrs. Chilton. "My aunts," writes Mrs. Weeden,
"had gotten as far as Mrs. Chilton s when Vicks-
burg fell, and they had some hairbreadth escapes
from straying bands of depredating Yankees and
negroes. While Mrs. Chilton had gone to Vicks-
burg to bring her sons home (they had been be
sieged in the army there and were paroled after
the surrender), a band of negroes and soldiers
came to the front door, threw down their guns
with a loud bang on the gallery floor, and asked
for admission. Aunties, with the little ones of
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 31
the family in their little night clothes, opened the
door and held parley with the enemy. After some
insolent and threatening behavior, the marauders
held conference with each other, and then told the
ladies it had been their intention to pick them as
clean as birds and then burn the house, but the
sight of the little ones aroused from sleep made
them think better of it." Mrs. Butler narrates of
their further adventures that "they accompanied
Mrs. Chilton and her family across country, camp
ing out, to where we [the Harrisons] had taken
refuge, Newnan, Georgia, and lived with my aunt,
Mrs. Brown, who had followed us out of New Or
leans. Of course, we were all like one big family,
and saw each other daily. After the battle of
Chickamauga, we fell back to Thomasville, Geor
gia, which is just eighteen miles from the Florida
line. The Browns and LeGrands went with us and
lived in our home. I can not now recall the date
of the departure from our midst of our dear
friends, the LeGrands. I know they were always
hoping and planning eagerly to join their sister
in Texas, Mrs. Pye. I can vaguely recall their
brother, Claude, coming for them, and how sorry
we were to have them go, especially upon such an
uncertain journey. We knew they must suffer
many hardships before reaching their destination,
and both were so delicate. I never saw them
again, but had letters quite often from Miss Ju-
32 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
lia. Their family had suffered much, so these
beautiful letters were very sad, being full of the
wreckage of war. The maimed brother, Claude,
says Mrs. Weeden, " drove all the way from
Texas with his one arm a team of mules attached
to an open wagon for his sisters. They followed
in the wake of Joe Johnston s army through
Georgia and Alabama, nursing and ministering
to the sick and wounded, until they reached
Tampa. From there they were sent on a Federal
transport across the Gulf to Galveston, where
they became again a united family with those
there they loved so well. 7
Julia LeGrand was married in Galveston,
Texas, May, 1867, to Mr. Adolph Waitz, of Ger
many, "a gentleman of fine abilities and attain
ments. " Virginia LeGrand died suddenly in
1875, in escaping from one of the great Galves
ton floods. Mrs. Waitz survived her husband
several years, continuing to live in Galveston,
where she died in the early part of January,
1881.
Mrs. Waitz never published anything, but
she left in manuscript two novels, besides the
portion of her war JOURNAL here given. Of her
gifted aunt s literary works, her niece, Mrs.
Weeden, says: "In her happy girlhood Mrs.
Waitz had written, purely for her own pleasure,
a novel which is a vivid picture of the life of
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 33
Southern people in those days. [It is called
Our Neighborhood/ and is dedicated to Prof.
James Albert Harrison.] After her marriage,
Mrs. Waitz wrote another novel, dealing with the
dreadful days following the close of the war. The
fragment of her diary now offered to the public,
owes its preservation to chance. This diary,
which extended from the beginning of the war
until the surrender of General Lee, had been
written for a little niece [Mrs. Edith Pye Wee-
den], and Julia, fearing their baggage might be
searched on their journeyings, destroyed it, as
she thought. The portion preserved was hidden
among the leaves of an old novel she had been
reading aloud to her friends during the long and
tedious evenings of their forced marches. "
CLAUDE F. LEGRAXD
Member 7th Louisiana Regiment Infantry "Crescent
Rifles," and member Harry Hays Rifles
Brother of Julia LeGrand
I.
DECEMBER 1, 1861 DECEMBER 31, 1862.
THE JOURNAL
December 1st, 1861,
New Orleans.
Just completed another bundle of clothes for
poor Claude, which we hope will reach him be
fore Christmas, the other bundle having failed
to reach him. Mrs. Brown (Mrs. Shepherd) went
with me to Lyon s to choose his coats and gloves.
We have roasted some coffee and made some cake,
which we have stuffed in his pillow. I wonder
how long the poor boy s head will lie peacefully
on the latter. We have cut up our flannel double-
gowns to make him shirts, as everything is so
dreadfully high these blockade times. I have
longed for money that I might send him many
things to gladden both, his heart and those of his
comrades, in their darksome little log huts at
Manchac. We have done what we could, but have
been cut off from further supplies, and have the
troublesome spirit of proud people who will exist
on a crust rather than ask help. I believe our
friends would love us better if we were
35
36 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
proud. Went in Mrs. Brown s carriage to the
confectioner s to-day for Claude s cake got out
of sick bed to do so called for Mrs. Brown, who
went with us to the Southern Express office.
There is a kind old man in there whom I love to
hear speak of "Our Soldiers." He refuses all
freight except what is sent to our poor boys ; he
promises Claude shall have his things before
Christmas. My heart turns so lovingly to our
poor brother shall I ever see him again? Will
he die in battle, or will this wretched cough that
keeps me awake at night and makes me feel so
worn and weak in the morning, kill me before he
can return a victorious soldier?
Christmas Day. Had a kind note from Mrs.
Brown begging us to come to dinner. Low-
spirited ; did not go.
New Year s [1862]. Took dinner with Mrs.
Norton. Miss Betty Callender and Doctor Rich
ardson the only strangers present. Mrs. Chilton
keeping us all alive. Dr. R. has some machine
on hand with which he intends to blow up Federal
rebels. It is highly approved by all who have
seen it. In the evening, Edmund (or Edward)
Harrison, whom they all call "Duck," came in.
He has lately returned from Europe; he was
studying at Bonn, but our Southern troubles have
brought him home. He is a quiet, modest young
man; though his father is so* rich, he is retiring
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 37
in dress and deportment and seems to have no
desire beyond a quiet room and a book. He does
not represent the idea of " young America " in the
least. He is in love, I think, with his pretty
cousin, S. C., who is altogether unsuited to him,
being fond of admiration and the world generally.
Lizzie Ogden, speaking of her brother Billy,
now in the Confederate States Army as lieu
tenant, says, that as an officer, he has been let
into the secret of Beauregard s plans, which he,
Billy, thinks excellent said brother not being
twenty. The mingled pride and simplicity of this
speech made me laugh in my sleeve though I
would not hurt Lizzie s feelings for the world.
Everybody sending blankets to our soldiers.
We have sent all of ours except two thin ones.
Mrs. Chilton and I go to the Ladies Sewing So
ciety and bring home bundles of work to do for
the soldiers.
Free market kept up by contribution. Planters
all over the county send in to support it. The
poor, it seems, are quite fastidious; some scenes
in the free market are quite ludicrous. Some of
the women, if told they cannot gratify some par
ticular taste, refuse all that is offered; for in
stance, one became angry a few days ago because
presented with black tea instead of green, and
another finding no coffee turned up her nose at
all the other comfortable items which the market
38 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
contains. Some women, they say, curse their bene
factors heartily when disappointed. Coffee they
had at first, but blockade times have changed this
once familiar berry into something resembling
gold beads. Cleopatra, with her pearls, was
scarcely more "wastefully given 7 than a coffee
drinker in these days. Strange to say, I have not
relished it for years until now. I have not parted
with my tea yet, though I dole it out somewhat
less lavishly than in old times when tea caddies
were as "plenty as blackberries, " rather more so
in New Orleans.
Mrs. Chilton, going up to Hinds County, begs
us to go with her, but there is something in our
own little home which we cannot give up. We are
so lonely-hearted, so wasted by early afflictions;
anxious, nervous years and desolating losses, that
we have nothing of feeling or interest to inter
change with any, even those we approve.
tGave Mrs. Chilton a little supper the very night
before she left. Mrs. Montgomery without the
Judge (no gentlemen invited), Mrs. Norton, Mrs.
Parham, Sarah C., Mary Lou Harrison and
Mrs. Dameron were the guests. Mr. Dameron
came, not knowing gentlemen were interdicted.
Charley Chilton came in after awhile, and Mr.
Parham sent word that it was very unkind to
admit but one of the "Confederate Guards. "
Amused Mrs. Montgomery and several others
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 39
with a trick with a key and a book which told the
fortune accurately of everyone present. If I had
found the philosopher s stone, it could not have
given more general satisfaction, I believe. Wanted
to keep Mrs. Chilton for a good-bye late talk, but
Mrs. Norton hurried her off.
New Orleans, May 9th [1862]. It has been long
since we heard from our dear brother, for the
letters I sent to his last encampment must have
failed to reach him, and of late have had no means
of communicating with him. I would have told
him of events which have come to pass in this city
at the time of their passing, but I have been too
excited to take orderly note of anything. Before
he sees this, if ever he does, he will have heard of
the surrender of the city. A pitiful affair it has
been. In the first place, Lovell, a most worthless
creature, was sent here by Davis to superintend
the defense of this city. He did little or nothing
and the little he did was all wrong. Duncan, the
really gallant defender of Fort Jackson, could get
nothing that he needed, though he continually
applied to Lovell. Only a few guns at the fort
worked at all, but these were gallantly used for
the defense of the city. The fort is uninjured and
could have held out till our great ram, the
Mississippi, was finished, but a traitor sent word
to the commander of the Federal fleet to hasten,
which he did, and our big gun, our only hope, was
40 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
burned before our eyes to prevent her from fall
ing into Federal hands. First and last then, this
city, the most important one in the Confederacy,
has fallen, and Yankee troops are drilling and
parading in our streets. Poor New Orleans!
What has become of all your promised greatness !
In looking through an old trunk, I came across a
letter of my father to my Uncle Thomas, in which,
as far back as 1836, he prophesied a noble future
for you. What would he say now to see you dis
mantled and lying low under the heel of the in
vader! I am going to write this letter of my
father s herein my journal. [See Letter, p. 17.]
Behold, what has now come to the city ! Never
can I forget the day that the alarm bell rang. I
never felt so hopeless and forsaken. The wretched
generals, left here with our troops, ran away and
left them. Lovell knew not what to do ; some say
he was intoxicated, some say frightened. Of
course the greatest confusion prevailed, and every
hour, indeed almost every moment, brought its
dreadful rumor. After it was known that the
gunboats had actually passed, the whole city, both
camp and street, was a scene of wild confusion.
The women only did not seem afraid. They were
all in favor of resistance, no matter how hopeless
that resistance might be. The second day matters
wore a more favorable aspect, and the Mayor and
the City Council assumed a dignified position to-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 41
ward the enemy. Flag Officer Farragut demanded
the unconditional surrender of the town. He was
told that as brute force, and brute force only,
gave him the power that he might come and take
it. He then demanded that we, with our own
hands, pull down the flag of Louisiana. This I
am happy to say, was refused. Four days we
waited, expecting to be shelled, but he concluded
to waive the point ; so he marched in his marines
with two cannons and our flag was taken down
and the old stars and stripes lifted in a dead
silence. We made a great mistake here ; we should
have shot the man that brought down the flag, and
as long as there was a house-top in the city left,
it should have been hoisted. The French and
English lay in the Gulf and a French frigate
came up the river to protect French subjects.
Farragut allowed the women and children but
forty-eight hours to leave the city, but the foreign
consuls demanded a much longer time to move the
people of their respective nations. If we had been
staunch and dared them to shell, the Confederacy
would have been saved. The brutal threat would
never have been carried out, for England and
France would never have allowed it. The delay
would have enabled us to finish our boat, and be
sides a resistance would have showed the enemy
and foreign nations, too, what stuff we were made
of and how very much we were in earnest. I
42 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
never wished anything so much in my life as for
resistance here. I felt no fear only excitement.
The ladies of the town signed a paper, praying
that it should never be given up. We went down
to put our names on the list, and met the marines
marching up to the City Hall with their cannon
in front of them. The blood boiled in my veins
I felt no fear only anger. I forgot myself and
called out several times: "Gentlemen, don t let
the State Flag come down," and, "Oh, how can
you men stand it I" Mrs. Norton was afraid of
me, I believe, for she hurried me off. I have for
gotten to mention at first, the Germans at the
fort mutinied and turned their guns on their
officers. In the first place, several gunboats had
passed the fort at night because a traitor had
failed to give the signal. He was tried and shot,
and Duncan telegraphed to the city that no more
should pass then came a report that the Yankee
vessels were out of powder and coal and they
could not get back to their transports which they
had expected to follow them. We were quite jubi
lant at the idea of keeping them in a sort of im
prisonment, and this we could have done but for
the German mutineers. The wives of these men
were allowed to visit the fort, and they repre
sented the uselessness of the struggle, because
the city had already surrendered. They were
told, too, that Duncan intended to blow up the
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 43
fort over their heads rather than surrender. So
they spiked their cannon and threatened the lives
of their officers and then the Yankee fleet poured
up. These people have complimented us highly.
To quell a small " rebellion, " they have made
preparations enough to conquer a world. This is
a most cowardly struggle these people can do
nothing without gunboats. Beauregard in Ten
nessee can get no battle from them where they are
protected by these huge block steamers. These
passive instruments do their fighting for them.
It is at best a dastardly way to fight. We should
have had gunboats if the Government had been
efficient, wise or earnest. We have lost our city,
the key to this great valley, and my opinion is that
we will never, never get it more, except by treaty.
Many think otherwise. The most tantalizing ru
mors reach us daily (though the papers are not
allowed to print our news, we hear it). We have
heard that Stonewall Jackson has surprised and
taken Washington City; that Beauregard has had
a splendid victory in Tennessee; and our other
generals have annihilated the enemy in Virginia.
Sometimes we are elated, but most generally de
pressed. My dear, dear brother ! We are filled with
anxiety for him ! Even if he is spared through this
fight, when and where can we see him again! I
feel wretched to think of his hardships and loneli
ness, hearing nothing from home. I hope he is
44 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
not uneasy about us for we are to leave the city
with kind friends and sister Matilda is in a safe
place. Mail communication is cut off. I hope he
is not anxious because he does not hear.
This is a cruel war. These people are treated
with the greatest haughtiness by the upper classes
and rudeness by the lower. They know how they
are hated and hang their heads. Shopkeepers re
fuse to sell to them, and the traitor who hurried
them up the river has to have a guard. Public
buildings have been seized by the troops, but so
far the civil government has not been interfered
with. I think their plan is to conciliate if possible.
The cotton and sugar have been burned; that is
one comfort, and the work of destruction still goes^
on on the plantations. I shall never forget the
long, dreadful night when we sat with our friends
and watched the flames from all sorts of valuables
as the gunboats were coming up the river.
My dear brother ! If I could only, only hear from
him ! If I could only see him for but a little while !
And if I could be near enough to get to him if he
were wounded I would be content. Thoughts of
the long ago fill my heart as I write, and I feel
that he may not even be alive while I do so. I
long so for his safety and do not care for distinc-
Jtion. Oh, if we were only all safe and together
in some quiet land where there would be no war,
no government even to make war ! I long to be rid
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 45
of the evil and suffering which spring from the
passions of men ! Clap-trap sentiments and polit
ical humbugs! I almost hate the word "Flag"
even!
Mrs. Norton and all our friends are so kind to
us and we are safe in their hands. Billy Ogden is
with Claude, and his brother Abner, who served
at Fort Jackson, is on parole. He is much grieved
at the surrender of the Fort. No one can leave
the city without a pass. How I am ever to get this
I don t know. Mrs. Brown told me to write to
night and she would try to get a letter through
for me to Claude. I am told that a stand will be
made at Vicksburg. They are working hard at
batteries there. They will at least delay the gun
boats until we can do something that we wish.
About their having the whole river, that is of
course only a question of time. Fort Pillow will
fall, if it has not already done so. Our only hope
now is from our soldiers in the field, and this
brings me to my dear brother again and all he will
have to endure. Sometimes I feel that nothing
is worth such sacrifice. These States may divide
arfd fight one another, too, sometime. This war
has shaken my faith. Nothing is secure if the
passions and follies of men can intermeddle.
Often, though, I feel that these insolent invaders
with their bragging, should be conquered come
what will. Better to die than to be under their
46 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
rule. The Yankees have established strict quar
antine. The people of the town are frightening
them terribly with tales about the yellow fever.
We are compelled to laugh at the frequent amus
ing accounts we hear of the way in which they are
treated by boys, Irish women, and the lower
classes generally. Mr. Soule" refused General
Butler s hand (they were old friends), remarking
that their intercourse must now be purely official.
Our Mayor has behaved with great dignity.
Butler says he will be revenged for the treatment
he and his troops have received here so he will, I
expect, if matters go against us in other places.
There is some fear that the city will need provi
sions very much. The country people won t send
in anything ; they are so angry about the surren
der. The Texas drovers who were almost here
as soon as they heard of it, sold their cattle for
little or nothing just where they were and went
home again. I wish we were all safe back there
again. I don t think Texas will ever be conquered.
God bless my dear brother; God protect him
and let us meet once more. I do not feel anxious
about sister Tilly, only him. I hope he will send
us a line whenever he can. I hope he will inquire
about returning soldiers and not let one come in
without trying to send us a line to say he is well.
Letters directed to Mrs. Chilton or Charley in
Hinds County reach us. But I must be careful
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 47
how I write ; it may reach other eyes. Oh, to say
good-night to my poor brother. Ginnie is not well.
Our love to our brother from JULE.
October 22nd [1862]. Sent this note, or got
Mrs. Richardson, who has great influence with the
Federals, to do it for me :
GENERAL SHEPLEY :
SIR : Some months ago I enclosed to Mrs. S. N.
Chilton, a sister of Mrs. Shepherd Brown, eighty
dollars. The envelope containing the money was
given by Mrs. Brown to a Mr. Burkett, who was
afterwards arrested for matters wholly uncon
nected with it. I applied to General Weitzel, who
promised to procure the money and leave it with
my friend, Doctor Cartwright. Since that time I
have heard nothing of it.
Eighty dollars is a sum which is a mere nothing
to a Government authority, but tis really some
thing to a gentlewoman, away from her connec
tions, who has been surprised by a blockade. I
hope General Shepley will suffer me to remind
him that no matter of justice is too small to be
regarded by one who wishes to represent a kindly
Government.
Respectfully,
J. E. LE&RAND.
Afterward called to see General Shepley; got
promises and nothing more, as might have been
expected. Federals, in the city at least, don t dis
gorge. General Shepley is a deceitful-looking,
48 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
querulous man, but has the ambition to be thought
a gentleman, and therefore does not show off with
Butler s brutal and theatrical manner.
Packing up to go to Mississippi City with Mrs.
Norton and Mrs. Dameron.
Later: Disappointed, no passports, those given
by General, or Governor Shepley as they call him,
proving worthless, Butler having refused to place
his glorious autograph to one for less than a clear
thousand or two sub-rosa.
A letter to Mrs. Chilton :
NEW ORLEANS, Nov. 17th, 1862.
DEAR MKS. CHILTON :
I have sent you two or three letters and though
I have once had a line from you, you did not ac
knowledge the receipt of anything from me. I
would have written oftener, but I always feel that
it is almost unkind to burden anyone with a line
now-a-days, and besides I am so unfortunate both
in small and great things that I feel as if I risked
the letters of other people by enclosing mine with
them. I would give much to see you all and more
to meet you without anxiety and dread upon your
mind. I feel heavy-hearted always and would be
glad to creep into a cave even, to forget and be at
rest. I have looked anxiously to hear more of
Claude, poor worn-out wreck. How I long to see
Ihim! I pity him all the time. How can he per
form the commonest services for himself now. I
CAPTAIX CHARLES MALE "
Of the Revolutionary Army
First an ensign in Washington s Flying Camps, present at the battle
of Long Island : one of "Maryland s Four Hundred" ; later
one of the "Prison Ship Martyrs"
Grandfather of Julia LeGrand
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 49
long to go to sister in Texas, and if Claude is sure
of returning to Hinds, will press through to meet
him. I have some money owing me here which I
cannot get until next month. I should like to take
it with me for I have a great horror of being left
somewhere in a strange place without this arm
of protection. If that long journey were only
over. I long so to see my sister. I feel great
anxiety for her just now. I wonder why G
was not burned instead of being abandoned. You
used to doubt my feelings, but it was because you
did not understand them. I have met no one
whose ideas of defense were more stringent than
my own. I would give up all, sacrifice all to
honor. What is a city compared to a city s good
name. I was in a rage and frenzy last spring; I
was so much before the hitherto most violent peo
ple that I hardly knew where I was. The love of
housetops prevailed to a degree that I had never
formed the most distant idea. The housetops
were preserved intact and we are all reaping the
benefit of what they shelter. Yet I feel just as I
used to do, that this honor and truth do not
belong to any land exclusively. I have had ample
proof of this. Men of Northern birth here have
gone to prison as bravely and nobly as any, while
our own people have been in many instances recre
ant. It is a safe philosophy which teaches us a
love for the good and hatred of the bad of all
lands, and a resistance to the death of all invaders.
I ache to think of all the horrors that have fallen
and that are yet to fall. There is no hope left in
me. I do not talk much, but the suppressed life
of pain which I lead is enough to kill a stronger
50 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
person. We lead a lonely, anxious life and are
sick most always. Come what will, you must think
of us always as friends of the old time. I think
of the old, old time before all of the illusions
faded until my heart feels like breaking. Be kind
to my poor dilapidated soldier, should he return
to you. Give love to each and all of the children.
Tell Charley that I am gratified to see that he re
members us. Tell him I have heard alarming
reports of him is he about to surrender his free
dom? I would be in at the death if I knew when
the solemn sacrifice is to be made. There was a
great frolic on board the English ship, the
Rinaldo, a few nights ago. The contraband flag
waved freely over seas of red wine and promon
tories of sugar-work. Mr. F , of the little
Sanctuary, made I thought a dreadful concession
last spring and I never went to hear him after
ward. He was married, unhappily, I think, about
two months ago. Latterly he has acted quite a
bold part and is now in a prison at the North.
He called from the ship as he went off: "When I
come back the Confederate flag will wave over
New Orleans. Hurrah for Jeff Davis !
J. E. LE GRAND.
Copied into the Journal :
BUTLER AND His BROTHER.
Two brothers came to New Orleans,
Both were the name of "Butler,"
The one was Major-General,
The other only Sutler.
The first made proclamations,
That were fearful to behold;
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 51
While the sutler dealt out rations,
And took his pay in gold
From women that were starving,
When the Yankee Doodles came ;
This was his way of carving out
The road that leads to fame.
The sutler had some excuse,
The truth I ll not smother;
While making money like the deuce,
He gave one half to Brother.
CHORUS :
Hurrah, Hurrah, Hurrah,
The ass and mule will bray,
The Rebels think that ev ry dog
Is bound to have his day.
["Stonewall Jackson s Way," written by
Dr. John Williamson Palmer, was here copied by
Julia Le Grand into her diary. Although she does
not say so, Doctor Palmer was her relative. His
mother was Catherine Croxall, daughter of James
Croxall, of Baltimore. A. B. C.]
A letter to Mrs. Shepherd Brown:
NEW ORLEANS, Nov. 17th, 1862.
DEAR MRS. B :
I have nothing to say, and might not say it
if I did have it, for you know there is a heavi
ness prevailing in this latitude, which is not
favorable to expansion of idea. I only send a
line to remind you that I live and wish you to
52 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
remember me. A dull and heavy anxiety has set
tled upon us. We hear nothing upon which we
can rely, and know nothing to which we can cling
with comfort. Those who come in say there is
much joy beyond the lines, but no one can give
the why and wherefore. In the meantime we are
leading the lives which women have lead since
Troy fell ; wearing away time with memories, re
grets and fears; alternating fits of suppression,
with flights, imaginary, to the red fields where
great principles are contended for, lost and won ;
while men, more privileged, are abroad and astir,
making name and fortune and helping to make a
nation. There was a -frolic on board the English
ship a few nights since for the benefit, the Delta
says, of Secession women. I did not go, though
Miss Betty Callender offered her services in the
way of invitation. I am told that the contraband
"bonny-blue flag" waved freely over seas of red
wine and promontories of sugar-work. The ship
represents secessiondom just now; it has not a
stronghold in the city. Many a lady opened her
vial of wrath, I suppose, for all were told that
freedom of speech should be the order of the
night. There was acting and dancing, and fish,
flesh and fowl suffered in the name of our cause.
Toasts were drunk to our great spirits to whom it
seems the destiny of a nation is entrusted. How
my heart warms to the weary, battle-stained
heroes. I never fancied carpet knights even
before the stern trial came.
I can t tell you what a life of suppression we
lead. I feel it more because I know and feel all
that is going on outside. I am like a pent-up
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 53
volcano. I wish I had a field for my energies. I
hate common life, a life of visiting, dressing and
tattling, which seems to devolve on women, and
now that there is better work to do, real tragedy,
real romance and history weaving every day, I
suffer, suffer, leading the life I do.
The Episcopal clergy are true. Three have
been sent to prison, the rest are under marching
orders. When the ship was leaving, Mr. Fulton s
last cry was, "When I return the Confederate
flag will wave over New Orleans. Hurrah for
Jeff Davis ! You will feel an interest I hope in
my poor, dilapidated brother if you see him. He
looks rough because he neglects his appearance,
but there is no truer gentleman than he, no truer,
braver or less selfish. I long so to see him and
render the service he must need with only one
arm. Things go on just as they did. Daily life
presents the same food for sorrowful reflection.
Tiger, Jake and Emma hold their own within
doors, and nothing has happened to prevent us
from parading the streets without. A shrill horn
breaks often upon my sad speculations. I rush
out perhaps and sometimes find a train of striped
and bestarred cavalry and sometimes only an
orange cart. "What an age we live in," says
philosophy, and goes in again to repine and won
der. The Advocate was suppressed an hour or
two ago, but the pliant Jacob made haste to
smooth his phrases. A quarrel is reported be
tween the French admiral and the General. There
has been a great commotion about the money sent
from the New Orleans bank. Lemore has gone to
prison and some others. Where are our people?
54 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Can t you contrive to let me into the secret, if
you have any? You can t read if I keep on, so
good-bye, with best wishes to all.
Ever your friend,
J. E.
December 20th [1862].
THE LADIES FAREWELL TO BRUTAL FEROCITY BUTLER.
We fill this cup to one made up
Of beastliness alone,
The caitiff of his dastard crew,
The seeming paragon,
Who had a coward heart bestowed,
And brutal instincts given
In fiendish mirth, then spawned on earth
To shame the God of Heaven;
His every tone is murder s own
Like those unhallowed birds
Who feed on corpses, and the lie
Dwells ever in his words.
His very face a living curse
To mankind s lofty state,
Marked with the stain of branded Cain,
None knew him but to hate.
Fair woman s fame he makes his game,
On children wreaks his spite,
A tyrant mid his bayonets,
He never dared to fight.
Think you a mother s holy smile
Ere beamed for him? Ah, no.
The jackal nursed the whelp accursed,
Humanity s worst foe.
On every hand, in every land
The scoundrel is despised,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 55
In Butler s name the foulest wrongs
And crimes are all comprised.
Twill live the sign of infamy
Unto time s utmost verge,
Ages unborn will tell in scorn,
Of him, as mankind s scourge.
We fill this cup to one made up
Of beastliness alone;
The vampire of his Yankee crew,
The lauded paragon.
Farewell and if in h 1 there dwell
A demon such as thou
Then Satan yield thy scepter up
Thy mission s over now.
I copied this parody of Pickney s beautiful
poem almost in sorrow, to see anything so filled
with sweet and tender fancies so desecrated, but
these things are waifs borne on the wind, indicat
ing whence they blow, and, as such, are valuable.
The town of late has been flooded with things of
this kind. Bank s arrival and Butler s disgrace
has created a vent for a long pent-up disgust. It
would have been nobler, perhaps, to have had
these papers circulated while Butler was here in
power, but men cannot indulge in such pastimes
when cruel balls and chains and dark prison forts
are waiting for them. Butler then, after his long,
disgusting stay here has been compelled to yield
his place, his sword, and much of his stolen
property.
General Banks has, so far, by equitable rule
56 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
commanded the respect of his enemies. We know
him as an enemy, it is true, but an honest and
respectable one. Every rich man is not his
especial foe, to be robbed for his benefit. Butler
left on the steamer Spaulding, was accompanied
to the wharf by a large crowd, to which he took
off his hat. There was not one hurrah, not one
sympathizing cry went up for him from the vast
crowd which went to see him off a silent rebuke.
I wonder if he felt it !
Ginnie saw Julia Ann in the street to-day; did
not speak but watched her closely. She left us
during the summer, having previously stolen
money from our box. We had so spoiled her that
she would not take the trouble to answer unless
she pleased. She pouted always, and passed all
of her time in the street. She was persuaded off
by a policeman s wife. She had been with us ever
since an infant about our person and was con
sequently associated with much that is past and
dear. Though she behaved ill often, we would not
allow her to be punished, and the day she ran
away was as unhappy a one as I ever passed,
though I tried to conceal my feelings from the
other servants. Some days after her flight a police
man took her up in the street and was about to
convey her to jail. She preferred being brought
to us, she said, and we gave the man ten dollars to
leave her here, as she cried and appeared to be re-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 57
pentant. She stayed at Mrs. Waugh s, where we
were obliged to place her near us, just three days.
We had not even cast a reproach upon her for her
behavior, but encouraged her in every way. Mrs.
Norton wanted us to let her go to jail and when
she ran away again I believe felt much triumph
over us for our continued confidence in her. We
had made every effort to bring Julie up an honor
able and even high-toned woman, but she pre
ferred lying to confidence, stealing to asking, and
a life of vagrancy to a respectable and comfort
able one. I have learned this lesson both from
experience and observation that negroes only re
spect those they fear.
Heard to-day of the existence of a negro society
here called the "vaudo" (I believe). All who
join it promise secrecy on pain of death. Naked
men and women dance around a huge snake and
the room is suddenly filled with lizards and other
reptiles. The snake represents the devil which
these creatures worship and fear. The existence
of such a thing in New Orleans is hard to believe.
I had read of such a thing in a book which Doctor
Cartwright gave us, but he is so imaginary and
such a determined theorist that I treated it almost
as a jest. The thing is a living fact. The police
have broken up such dens, but their belief and
forms of worship are a secret. These people
would be savages again if free. I find that no
58 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
negroes discredit the power of the snake; those
who do not join the society abstain from fear and
not from want of faith.
December 31st [1862]. I write, this beautiful
last day of December, with a heart filled with
anxiety and sorrow; with my own sad history
that of others mingles. Our side has gained again.
The Confederate banner floats in pride and secur
ity, but who can help mourning over the details of
that ghastly battle of the Rappahannock. Oh,
Burnside ! moral coward to lead men, the sons of
women, into such a slaughter-pen to gratify a
senseless president and a tyrannical giver of
orders !
Our town is filled with rumors. There has been
a bloody fight at Port Hudson, it is said, and the
brazen cannon which we have so often seen
dragged through these streets have all been taken
by our Confederate troops. Banks has ordered
the return of the Federal troops sent up the river
so proudly and confidently a short while ago, but
it is reported that they are so surrounded by the
Confederates that they cannot extricate them
selves. It is rumored that we are to have a negro
insurrection in the New Year (New Year s Day).
The Federal Provost-Marshal has given orders
that the disarmed Confederates may now arm
again and shoot down the turbulent negroes (like
dogs). This after inciting them by every means
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 59
to rise and slay their masters. I feel no fear,
but many are in great alarm. I have had no
fear of physical ill through all this dreary sum
mer of imprisonment, but it may come at last.
Fires are frequent it is feared that incendiaries
are at work. Last night was both cold and windy.
The bells rang out and the streets resounded with
cries. I awoke from sleep and said, "Perhaps the
moment has come." Well, well, perhaps it is
scarcely human to be without fear. I wonder my
Ginnie and I cannot feel as others do whether we
suffer too much in heart to fear in body, or
whether we lack that realizing sense of danger
which forces us to prepare for it. Mrs. Norton
has a hatchet, a tomahawk, and a vial of some
kind of spirits with which she intends to blind all
invaders. We have made no preparations, but if
the worst happen we will die bravely no doubt.
The cars passed furiously twice about midnight,
or later; we were all awaked by sounds so un
usual. There are patrols all over the city and
every preparation has been made to meet the
insurrectionists. I indeed expect no rising now,
though some of the Federals preach to the negroes
in the churches, calling on them to "sweep us
away forever." General Banks is not like
Butler ; he will protect us. The generality of the
soldiers hate the negroes and subject them to
great abuse whenever they can. This poor, silly
60 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
race has been made a tool of enticed from their
good homes and induced to insult their masters.
They now lie about, destitute and miserable, with
out refuge and without hope. They die in num
bers and the city suffers from their innumerable
thefts.
Christmas passed off quietly, and, to us, sadly.
The ladies gave a pleasant dinner to the Confed
erate prisoners of war now in the city. Rumors
from Lafourche that Weitzel has been defeated.
His resignation was sent on the Spaulding, but
has not been received yet by the President. He
resigns, they say, to marry an heiress, Miss
Gaskett. She, a Creole of Louisiana, consents to
marry one who has spent months in command of
soldiers who have been desolating her country.
II.
JANUARY 1 JANUARY 28, 1863.
January 1st [1863]. The long expected negro
dinner did not come off. Banks has forbidden all
public demonstrations. During Butler s reign a
great many wooden figures, painted black and
wearing chains, were made for exhibition on this
occasion. The programme was a procession bear
ing along these figures, which were to be met by
the goddess of liberty, who was to break their
chains. One may imagine the scene if it had only
been acted out. The Ogden girls in from Green
ville. Lizzie in much distress ; came to tell a tale
which she did not wish us to hear from others.
It seems a young naval officer, attracted towards
the girls from having met them on the cars, has
got the family physician, Doctor Campbell, to take
him to the judge s house. The judge met the
gentleman on the railroad, and, though hating the
sight of a Federal officer, was weak enough to
express no disapprobation of his visits. The girls
fearing to hurt the old doctor s feelings, enter
tained the officer to the best of their ability. The
young gentleman came every day ; brought books,
also some of his naval friends. The judge was in
distress and the girls, no matter how they felt,
61
62 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
knew that friendly intercourse with those against
whom four of their brothers are in arms, was not
proper. Remarks were made by the neighbors
and the Harrison family especially had been very
bitter, she said. Jule, who reads novels, asserted
defiantly that "no one had a right to speak of
what they pleased to do ; indeed, she had read of
instances where passages of romantic love had
passed between rebel ladies and English officers
(always officers) in our first revolution/ "This
is a war for the union, Lizzie, " said I, "therefore
we should avoid carefully any show of entertain
ing union feelings ; besides it is scarcely decorous
to take a hand in friendship which is red with
Confederate blood. If Lieutenant Hale had been
a gentleman he would not have entered your house
as he did, knowing that true Southerners are com
promised by receiving Federals. In the next place
I don t think he would have brought you Harper s
illustrated papers, in which the Confederates
come off second best, to say the least of it. If
Lieutenant Hale was ill and needed help I would
not hesitate to give it to him, but as a guest I
would not receive him. No woman s smile should
cheer these invaders. There is a latent disrespect
of us when they force their way into our houses,
and we make tacit acknowledgment of want of
self-respect when we receive them. I would not
be rude, for rudeness in a woman is always vulgar,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 63
but you can freeze those young gentlemen with
such glances and quicken them with such politely
pointed remarks, that they will not wish to come
again. " This I said because she was afraid they
would injure their father if he should forbid them
the house. The girls have little knowledge of char
acter, but are kind and good and have all the soft
instincts of a lady. Mary Harrison was in; re
ports a larger camp in Greenville than ever be
fore. We told her of the supposed bitterness to
the Ogdens . It was, as I thought, a misunder
standing.
Reports of Confederate victories fill the town.
There is great excitement and many women are
jubilant. I, too, am glad that we are safe from
conquest and desolation ; each victory makes this
assurance doubly sure, yet even a great victory to
one s own side is a sad thing to a lover of human
ity. I accept a bloody triumph only as the least
of two evils. My friends, I think, look upon me as
half Yankee. They say my state of feeling is un
natural. Men s suffering always excites me, let
the men be who they may. When it comes to
" oath-of-allegiance " taking, I am staunch; let
me lose what I may by refusing. Only yesterday
I held argument with some that they should *iot
accept their slaves on the plea that Louisiana is a
"loyal" State. I wouldn t take mine on such a
plea, because it should be our individual pride now
64 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
to prove that Louisiana is not a loyal State. This
is called romance. I plead with my acquaintances
last summer to resist the unlawful taxation which
Butler ordered. I tied up my few relics to bear to
prison with me, when he ordered the police to
report each inmate of households who had not
taken the oath with as good faith as I ever had
done anything in my life. When I see these officers
I do not hide the scorn I feel. I cannot conde
scend to smile or render more than a haughty
politeness, even though I lose my object by it, yet
I am thought wavering in my faith to the Confed
erate cause because I can still pity the slain foe
and the sufferings of the living and because I
cannot hurrah for a victory. Of course I rejoice
that the Fredericksburg and Vicksburg heights
have not been carried, but my heart bleeds in
wardly at the bloody reports. These men have
many to mourn them at home, and their love of
life was as ours. It is true they need not have
joined in such unholy war, yet numbers perhaps
have not been moved by evil motives. There is
no infatuation so baleful that good men by artful
tongues cannot be brought within its influence.
The human mind is a strange thing professing
forever to seek happiness and truth, it constantly
immolates one and crushes out the other. Oh,
these are sad days and I regret that I ever lived to
see them. I hope our country will be spared an-
COLONEL CLAUDIUS FRANCIS LEG RAND
(From an original painting "by Hcaly)
Born in France ; fought in the War of 1812 under Perry
Father of Julia LeGrand
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 65
other revolution, but I doubt it. Bad politicians
will never be wanting to stir up evil for the sake
of gain. Since the Constitution of our forefathers
has been forgotten, the security seems to have
gone from everything.
The Picayune gives a long account of victories
in Tennessee and at Vicksburg; we have slain
many, taken prisoners many, and sunk ships. A
report was circulated that the Texans had recov
ered Galveston, sunk some Federal vessels and
captured others. This was believed by Confeder
ates and hooted at by Unionists. Bets are passed
but I feel in no humor for such things. We asked
Mr. Roselius, our neighbor, of the news and were
advised by him to believe no such trash as that,
but on the morning of the 5th of January the
Yankee Delta admits the truth. The Harriet Lane
was boarded just after the moon had set and, after
a desperate struggle, captured. The Westerfield,
Commodore Renshaw, was threatened, but he
blew up the vessel. The Delta claims a glorious
martyrdom for him and his crew, as they were all
destroyed with the vessel, but report proclaims
the loss of life an accident, the blowing up of the
boat only being intended. We had but four gun
boats half launch, half old steamers yet the
Federals here claim that their " fleet " escaped
from them. Two companies of the 42nd Massa
chusetts regiment were captured, also two trans-
66 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
ports. This fight has made a profound and awful
impression on me. It was bold, it was glorious !
I can imagine our men, on their insecure crafts,
stealing out into the bay under cover of darkness ;
the suspense, the surprise, the desperate, bloody
struggle, the contending emotions of fear and
hate, the confusion, the triumph, and, last of all,
the horrible explosion. Ah, when will they let us
s^o in peace and such things cease ! Mrs. Roselius,
as great a Southerner as exists, comes over every
day to talk her "good Southern talk," she says.
She leaves her husband, who, though a native of
Louisiana, is a Unionist. We have a sort of con
tention on political subjects whenever we meet.
He wanted to bring some good Federal officers in.
I told him "that he had better not try it," and
Ginnie laughingly said "if he could find a good
one he might bring him in.
January 8th [1863]. To-day a great show of
artillery; no other parade that I see. This day,
sacred to a victory over a foreign foe [battle of
New Orleans, 1815], finds us in a sad plight. We
Confederates are victorious, but over those who
should have been our brothers. Went with Mrs.
Dameron to look over her sister s house (Mrs.
Shepherd Brown), which has just been given up
by one set of Federals, and another has moved
in General Banks and staff. We missed lace
curtains, some parlor ornaments, and the beauti-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 67
ful picture of the Magdalen. We were treated
politely by servant and orderly; with the latter
we had a long talk. He is from Boston, whither
he longs to return. I think he would be glad of
peace on any terms. I felt not the least bitterness
towards the poor fellow, who looks sad enough.
We talked our views freely. I told him that my
brother had last been seen in a battle of "Stone-
wall s" with this very General Banks. Banks
was defeated, but I didn t remind him of it. We
took a glass of Yankee ice water. Mrs. Dameron
was kind and gentle, though she had many rea
sons for anger, seeing these people in her absent
sister s house with the household relics scattered
and the carpets worn and faded with Federal
footsteps ; she was driven out of her other sister s
house earlier in the fall; this last, the finest in
town, is occupied by General Shepley, as they
call him. Can there be a Governor who has never
power to do anything! When I was there to see
his lordship with Mrs. Norton, the house and fur
niture looked so familiar and natural that I sat
there speechless at first, speculating on the
strange state of things. Once I was near opening
Mrs. Brown s bed-room door. His lordship kept
us waiting a long while, and when he came in with
his deceitful smile I did hate him, the vulgar-
minded official who imagines that place will make
him a gentleman. I have heard that he was one
68 JOURNAL OF JULIA -LE GR^ND
at home, but his voice betrays him. I made as
biting remarks as the business would admit of.
He gave me a side glance of hatred from his
leaden eye. Mrs. Norton "gave it to him," to use
her own words, but being the mother of the lady
whose house and furniture he had taken posses
sion of, he felt as if he could bear with her I
suppose.
Mrs. Norton called at her daughter, Mrs. Har
rison s, house before Butler s people left it, and
asked that the sheep might be put out of the yard,
as they were ruining the beautiful shrubbery.
The mulatto at the gate gave her much insolence ;
told her "to go about her own business, " he in
tended that the sheep should stay there, that the
shrubbery should be destroyed, and that if she
had a daughter "he intended to come and see
her." My blood ran cold when she told me this,
and for the first time I realized our position here
among these lawless negroes. Mrs. Norton told
General Shepley that she demanded of him as a
gentleman and a ruler to have that man punished.
She asked him what he would feel if a negro
should tell him that he would visit his daughters.
"I would knock him down," replied the stalwart
Governor. "Then," says Mrs. Norton, "I de
mand that you punish him for me. 9 The smiling
Governor promised to go immediately and have
him arrested, but that was the last of it. I won-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 69
der how a man contrives to smile so, yet look
querulous? I recalled Shakespeare when I met
him, "a man may smile and smile, etc." We had
an interview with Colonel French. Mrs. Norton
went to get her husband s old gun (her husband
had been dead for many years), which she had
given up last summer for fear that the negroes
would have her arrested, as many have been for
retaining weapons. "French could do nothing;
we must go to General Banks people. " This
gentleman has nestled himself in Judge Pinck-
ard s house, a very sweet one. He was polite
enough, and our interview was soon over. He
looks like a great overgrown schoolboy with a
lovely complexion, but there is no play of intelli
gence either in his face or manner. The Yankee
Delta calls him the "gorgeous French. " His
dress was gorgeous, being laced with gold or
brass in all directions.
Called this evening on Madame Frangois;
met her daughter, a delicate Creole, married
to a real robustious Englishman who has
grown rich and important in this country;
heard from him that the Federals acknowl
edge the capitulation of Rosecranz and the 4,000
men; heard also that the bombarding fleet has
left Vicksburg to return to Memphis for fear of
being cut off. Banks has requested, so report
says, that no more news be printed until tomor-
70 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
row, as the town is in a dreadfully excited state.
He need not fear; the excitement of joy rarely
injures. A flag of truce has come in report says
that Banks has refused to receive it. This cannot
be so as I see prisoners are to be exchanged. It
might not have been allowed to enter town for
fear of excitement; the heart of the city warms
to the Confederate uniform. Last summer when
it was a rare sight here, we all went to a friend s
house to see a young Confederate captain who,
after being confined in the custom house for some
time, was allowed to be out on parole. The Ogden
girls were with us. After we arrived we found the
young man, a Texan, so exceedingly diffident that
we were abashed. He was so alarmed that he
was quite alarming. His name was Blount, and a
more sincere, ingenuous and stalwart young sol
dier I could not wish to rely upon in time of need.
He has long since been exchanged. I saw in the
paper to-day that General Chalmers is wounded.
His sister-in-law was here a few days ago, ex
pressing great uneasiness for her husband, who
is General Chalmers brother, and upon General
Chalmer s staff. She hears nothing from him and
cannot get a passport to go out. The registered
enemies were on the eve of departure when Banks
arrived ; General Butler had issued an order that
they should leave, bearing with them baggage to
the amount of $50 only. Hundreds were disap-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 71
pointed when Banks issued another order, chang
ing the entire programme. Many families had
parted with everything, having reserved only
enough to bear them out, and now they are suffer
ing. Passports are not sold now as in Butler s
day, and we rarely hear from beyond the lines.
I never hear from my dear ones in Texas ; the few
lines from poor Claude, written with his left hand,
being the last I received. He was then on his way
from Virginia, having bid good-bye to "lines and
tented fields " and left one gallant arm behind
him. He stopped with Mrs. Chilton, who lives at
Jackson, a day or two; there, I hear, he got a
situation in the commissary department in Texas.
January 9th [1863]. A very sad day to Ginnie
and myself. I was careless enough to leave the
key in my trunk, for I shall never, never learn
to lock up, and my purse with $30 or $40 was
taken out. There is a child in the house who
stays to wait on us in our rooms, the greatest
story-teller in the world; she is accused, and I
suppose will be punished. If I had lost it in the
street I should not have felt so unhappy about it.
Punishment of no matter how great a criminal
afflicts me. I have gone into the room in which
Mrs. Norton has locked Harriet, to try and move
her to tell the truth. She has been singing and
amusing herself, while we have been suffering
for her. She vows that she never touched the
72 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
purse, yet no one else was in our room. I feel
miserable lest she may be punished wrongfully.
She is considered so dreadfully bad that she never
gets a kind word from any one. The servants hate
her and her old grandmother, who has taught her
to lie and steal, almost beats her to death some
times. Ginnie and I have been very kind to her,
and she has waited on us so cheerfully and with
so much apparent affection, that I feel an inde
scribable pang at the idea of having brought her
into trouble. She says she would not have stolen
from us. Oh, well, we are always in trouble of
some sort. I feel so low in health and spirits that
I wonder sometimes what more can happen. We
have had $303.50 stolen in less than two years.
It is our habit to be gentle with dependents,
though we are proud and exacting with our equals.
I begin to think that this is bad policy. The world
will not let us be what we wish ; it seems a part
of chivalry, to my mind, to be gentle to the lowly
and proud to the high. I have always practiced
this, both from impulse and principle, but I must
admit that I have always suffered for it.
Mrs. Norton called on General Banks to-day.
She wished us to go with her, but we were not
well enough. The orderly did not present her
card, so the gentle-mannered ruler demanded of
her quite bluntly who she was. "The mother of
Mrs. Harrison," she returned. "What Mrs.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 73
Harrison? " "The mother of the lady whose
house you occupy/ He started visibly, but
roughly demanded, "What do you want?" She
stated her desire to sell her house, but as she had
not taken the oath of allegiance to the United
States she didn t know if the sale would be lawful.
He had no objection, he said; is that all you
want? She then asked him if Mr. Harrison were
to return to New Orleans would he be compelled
to take the oath. "I know nothing about it," re
turned the polite general. "I would be obliged if
you would tell me who does know, as I had thought
you are the very person to whom I should apply."
The General scarcely waited to hear her remark
before turning on his heel to leave her. Other
ladies were present with their requests. To each
and all he spoke rudely. Having waited in vain
for his return to the room, they all left. These
people rob us of our houses, make laws forbid
ding us to sell property, or to leave town, or in
fact to do anything without their permission, yet
they are angry and rude when one calls on this
necessary business. Men have been snatched up
without knowing wherefore and kept in forts or
in the custom house, and their wives and friends
have been treated as impudent intruders for even
making inquiry after them. Mr. Wilkinson,
grandson of old General Wilkinson of the last
war, has just got out of confinement, having been
74 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
placed in same by Butler on the testimony of a
negro woman offence, keeping arms in his
house with the town filled with homeless, lawless
negroes who commit robberies and other offences
daily. I never realized until this Yankee rule here
how many bad men America had produced. 1
took a walk with Katie Wilkinson ; poor girl, she
lost her father in the battle of Manassas, the last
Manassas. She was devoted to him and he was
fondly attached to his girls.
January 10th [1863]. A long train of artillery
has just passed. The news is kept from us as
much as possible, but it is thought that the men
are on their way to attack Port Hudson. The
mortar boats have been brought from Mobile and
are now lying here, some think, to shell this place
in case of attack by Confederates, but for the
Port Hudson attack, I think. Many rumors are
afloat as to our recognition by France; some
think the matter already settled, that Slidell was
received by Louis Napoleon on 1st January. We
look eagerly for news; we are prepared to fight
our own battles, yet recognition is longed for.
Once, how the thought of foreign interference
would have fired our blood! I can scarcely com
prehend my own feelings. I do hate those bloody
wretches who have made war upon us, and I glory
in our Southern chivalry, but I feel towards the
Government of the United States as if it had been
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 75
seized by usurpers. I feel that we should have
retained the old flag, as we alone held fast to the
Constitution. The Yankees have no right to it;
they have been persecutors and meddlers even
from the witch-burning time until now. I wish
that we may part with them forever, yet I cannot
look at an old map of our country, magical word,
without a strange thrill at my heart. Mr. Roselius
passed by just now sneered at our Confederate
victories. Says we 11 get back New Orleans when
the " geese have teeth. " I was informed by a
friend later in the day that geese have splendid
rows of very sharp teeth. I sent Mr. Roselius a
teasing message on the subject. In truth, though,
the taking back of the city which involves the
misery of so many is no subject for jesting.
January 12th [1863]. "Picayune extra " is
called through the streets to-day and late to-night.
Terrible slaughter at the battle of Murfreesboro
on both sides; all Rosecranz s staff killed; Breck-
enridge s division on our side defeated; the Fed
erals mowed down by thousands and their
slaughter, especially in officers, to use their own
words, " heartrending. " The dauntless Confed
erates, our splendid braves, went down by thou
sands, leaving many a sweet babe fatherless and
many a widow mourning. Ah, when will this
deadly, wild war be past? The Monitor is de
stroyed. Lincoln about to take the field in person,
76 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
and McClellan restored to command. He is the
only Federal general I either fear or respect.
Two long trains of artillery passed our door
to-day.
One young officer particularly attracted my at
tention; he looked so truly gallant some moth
er s darling, I know. In his young enthusiasm he
has come to fight for the Union; he will die for
it, probably, without in any way contributing to
its restoration. We find a great difference in the
appearance of Banks troops and those of Butler ;
the last appeared to be mere scum of the earth,
nevertheless I am sorry for them because they
suffer. A Federal officer stopped at Mrs. Harri
son s gate a day or two ago, asking a few rosebuds
that he might press them to send to his wife;
there are no flowers where she is now. This pure
remembrance and thought of the soldier touched
me. I was touched, too, at the remark of a private
passing the gate. "Here I am," said he, "so
many miles from home, and not a soul that cares
a damn whether I live or die, or what becomes of
me. Another remarked, when the newsboy cried
out "a new order, " "I wish it were an order for
peace and one to go home." Mrs. Norton got
quite impatient with Miss Marcella Wilkinson
to-day for praising several of the officers who had
been kind to her family, and interested themselves
in procuring the release of her brother, who had
JOUKNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 77
been arrested by Butler. Mrs. N thinks no
one can be a true Southerner and praise a Yankee.
She thought it no honor "to be treated decently
by one of the wretches ; she wished the devils were
all killed. " There is a difference even among
devils, it seems, as some of Banks people do try
to be kind to us, while Butler s were just the re
verse. How few people have an enlarged liber
ality! I wonder if it will ever be possible for a
novelist to render to view the faults of his coun
trymen in this land; the mention of one failing
even in private conversation raises a sort of
storm, not always polite either. I am thought all
sorts of things because I endeavor to do justice
to all parties; one day I am an abolitionist, an
other a Yankee, another too hot a "rebel," an
other all English, and sometimes I love my
Maryland, and no other State ; all the while I love
my own land, every inch of it, better than all the
world and feel a burning desire ever kindling in
my heart that my countrymen should be first in all
the world for virtue. They are so kind, so gener- j
ous, so brave, so gallant to women that I desire j
for them all the good that belongs to human char
acter, the graces of chivalry as well as its sturdy
manhood, and the elegant liberality of philosophy
and benevolence.
Went with Mrs. Dameron and Ginnie to look
at a house, after the sale of her home ; we found
78 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
one room filled with pretty furniture, which the
old man said he could not remove without asking
Banks, or Clark, or some of our Yankee rulers,
the owners thereof having left town when it was
captured and being Confederates, their property
having been seized. We found a garden filled with
sweet blooming roses and jessamines and violets ;
also an old picture which interested me, * The Sol
dier s Dream, " the foreground representing a
man covered with a blanket by a rude camp fire ;
the background, which is misty and dreamlike,
presents a woman and little ones clasping a re
turned soldier almost at the hamlet door. This
picture made me very sad. It suits our present
times very well. Will men ever be civilized and
let war cease? Did not go out again all day, but
saw several visitors in our rooms ; I hate the
squares and streets and would be content in a
prison to be rid of them.
January 14th [1863]. Just this moment got a
letter from Mrs. Chilton ; it came from Vicksburg,
where she has been to attend Miss Emanuel s
wedding. She went by boat with a flag of truce.
She writes enigmatically, but informs us, who un
derstand her, that all is safe in that region for
our Confederate arms; she has just heard from
our dear Claude, whom she calls Claudine, who
writes with his poor left hand from Texas. All
well and all safe there. She has just written to
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 79
our dear sister there that we are well ; I wish she
could have said happy. I feel grateful to hear
even through others when so many here are cut
off entirely. Mrs. Stone has lost her young son
in the army ; so also has Mrs. Prentiss. How my
heart aches for the poor desolate mothers in this
cruel war. Mr. Brink came up with a few lines
from Mr. Brown, written without date or signa
ture; all are in fine spirits beyond the lines and
Bragg s fight with Rosecranz in Tennessee is
considered a victory to our side in the Confed
eracy, though here the Yankees dole it out to us
in the papers as a defeat. An order of Banks to
day enjoins on all of us a most respectful treat
ment of Federal soldiers; parents are to be held
responsible for the behavior of the children. I
had no idea rulers could descend to such trifles,
for my part I consider it beneath me to treat
anyone with rudeness, least of all would I treat
with indignity these wretched privates who have
been induced to leave their homes by thousands
of pretenses, and are uncomfortable and miser
able enough without our jeers. They all have a
serious, heavy-hearted aspect; men fighting for
home and fireside feel differently ; our Confeder
ate knights have at least this consolation to sup
port them under all their trials. The wind blew a
perfect hurricane all day; I thought of the poor
soldiers at sea. Spent the evening at Mrs. Dam-
80 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
eron s; got an old music book containing many
songs which are among my first recollections,
when my father s guitar and his melodious voice
seemed to me the finest music. As I recalled one
by one the friends whose voices are forever stilled,
who used to sing those songs, I felt a pang like
that of a new parting for each and all ; my heart
would cry out, i What is life after all ?
An order to-day tempting planters to bring
down their produce. The earnest desire to open
the river is made known by other means than
those used at Port Hudson and Vicksburg. These
places both hold out, though it is represented in
Northern papers that both have fallen. This is a
deliberate falsehood gotten up to prevent recog
nition. By the fall of either we would lose the
supplies from Red River and Texas, upon which
a large portion of our people depend, and by the
seizure of the railroad which would follow, the
Confederacy would be cut in half. The fleet has
all left Vicksburg, being threatened from above.
A large force is drilling here daily for an attack
on Port Hudson. We hear that our people are
killing the enemy rapidly in various portions of
Louisiana, where they have been burning houses,
stealing negroes and all other property, and com
mitting frightful depredations. We Confederates
of New Orleans consider that Louisiana has been
neglected by our Government; Mississippi gets
MOLLIE EMAXUEL
Married the Rev. John E. Wheeler ; President Jefferson Davis was
one of the guests at her wedding. Present Residence
at Roslyn, Baltimore County, Maryland
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 81
the credit of holding out better against the foe, but
as soon as she was threatened the Government
made haste to help her with tried soldiers from all
parts of the Confederacy. Louisiana and Ken
tucky bled in defense of Vicksburg, coward
* New Orleans is the cry. There were no troops
left to defend New Orleans, though such an im
portant point. We had no soldiers except the
Confederate Guard, a sort of holiday regiment
composed of the well-to-do old gentlemen of the
city, who were anxious to show their patriotism
on the parade ground, but who never expected to
fight. The pomp and circumstance they kept up
finely. They had beautiful tents, too, on their
camping-out excursions, to which they trans
ported comfortable bedsteads, sundry boxes and
demijohns. I have no doubt that the idea of being
of immense service to a grateful country, gave
quite a flavor to their expensive wines ; these were
our defenders, and General Lovell was given to
feasting with them. They were called his pets.
When the forts fell the most valiant of these gen
tlemen returned with General Lovell to Camp
Moore, and others, using much discretion, made
haste to pack away their epaulettes and became
the most unassuming of citizens on a moment s
notice. We had no tried men at the forts. Con
gress was appealed to again and again, but the
President and House seemed to keep up a hard-
82 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
ened blindness as to its condition. I am told that
Davis said that two guns could defend New Or
leans, and that Benjamin laughingly said that
"Timbuctoo would be attacked as soon." Well,
well, here am I writing, nearly a year after
its fall, running out to look at Yankee cavalry
instead of the Confederate Guards, while, more
serious matter still, the poor, surprised planta
tions are defended by hastily gotten up guerrilla
bands. There is a fight at Baton Rouge, in Yan
kee possession, nearly every night; no Yankee
boat dares go beyond a certain distance up the
river. The guerrillas, not infrequently, fire on
them and sometimes capture or burn them. To
what a dreadful condition is our dear country re
duced our country which once lay in happy
security.
Every wile is used to obtain cotton ; when it can
be seized, it is, of course. Men are going round
constantly buying even the smallest parcels of this
now precious commodity mattresses and small
samples offering fabulous prices for the same.
On our old plantation, with what little reverence
I regarded this beautiful staple ! Now it seems to
represent so much that it appeals to my fancy
almost like a matter of poetry. * King Cotton de
throned must mount again. " How the working
world is suffering for his aid. A letter has re
cently arrived from Mrs. Roselius sister, who is
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 83
English and in England ; she dwells much on the
suffering of the people near her ; she had had no
idea that the world could contain such distress;
she never saw anything like it in America, where
she lived so long. The Government is allowing
the starved operatives five cents per day. Food is
as dear there as here, and I am sure that no Amer
ican, no negro slave, could support life on such a
sum. Ah, if men would only grow wise enough to
let the evils of other countries alone until they
had remedied those near them ! 1 1 The Greeks are
at our door," said John Randolph once, when
called on to contribute to their assistance.
January 15th [1863]. It stormed all night. I
lay awake and thought of the poor, poor soldiers.
I thought, too, much of the fall of Ft. Donelson,
where the flag of the Confederacy went down in
storm and blood. How sadly I recall my feeling of
horror the night an "extra" made known to us
that tragic event! How much blood shed since!
Lincoln calls the slaughter of Fredericksburg an
accident some new road to Richmond is to be
proposed, his troops are not to go into winter
quarters. This will keep our poor Southern boys
also exposed, and now, even in this latitude, the
cold wind is singing its melancholy song, both by
night and day. God help them all, and the poor
anxious women who are watching.
Mrs. Blinks conversed with a gentleman who
84 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
had spoken with four different ship owners at the
North ; each had lost a vessel at nearly the same
time, and each loser reported himself to have been
robbed by the Alabama, Captain Semmes. He and
others think that we have several privateers out ;
the Arrieto lately ran the blockade at Mobile. I
have just read the captures of the Ariel by the
Alabama, and the speech of Captain Semmes to
the frightened crew. "We are gentlemen, not
pirates, " and "We gentlemen of the Alabama
harm no one," are speeches which especially took
my fancy. In answer to a voice which cried, t You
nearly sunk our ship just now with your shot, he
said, "That is our duty; we war upon the sea."
He is no pirate, he claims, but carries a Confeder
ate State s commission. He is a gallant fellow,
and I am glad he comes from Maryland. These
Southern soldiers often stir a vein of poetry in
my heart which I had thought belonged exclu
sively to the knights of old. I remember when
Bradley Johnson rode into Fredericktown, Mary
land, he cried out to the timid, "We come to harm
no one; we are friends, we are not robbers, but
Southern gentlemen. The Northern people have
not shown their boasted civilization in the prog
ress of this war. Robbery, house-burning, and
every species of depredation has marked the
course of the Northern armies. Our soldiers at
least respect woman, but even in this town helpless
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 85
females have been driven from their houses with
out their personal effects, and insulted in the
grossest manner. I hear that our Louisiana boys
often go into a fight with cries of "New Orleans
and Butter."
Negroes are starving in the streets, though the
Federals have taxed all citizens here who have
had anything to do with the war for the support of
the poor. They boast of feeding our poor, but the
city furnishes the means ; they do not contribute
a penny themselves, but sell their provisions at the
highest rate. Butler boasted to the last of having
fed this starving city.
January 16th [1863]. The Ogden and Harrison
girls all in to-day from Greensville, looking rosy
from the cold, and fat and cheerful in spite of
blockades. They are brimful of the pride and
glory and chivalry of "Rebeldom." Our South
ern heroes are fondly talked of by thousands of
firesides from which they are shut out. I read an
amusing letter written by an Englishman, one of
the Alabama s men. Semme s Southern chivalry,
it seems is sometimes put to the test he spared
the Tonawando from destruction because of the
female passengers, though it well nigh broke his
heart to part with so fine a vessel. Ah, never let
it be said that Southerners injure women! All
prisoners are treated well, this Englishman says,
though many are not grateful for having their
86 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
lives spared. The Englishman says he is " taking
both to the people, the ship, and the cause.
Mr. Payne s funeral took place to-day; died
from brain affection brought on by trouble caused
by this war. His sons are in the army, and he has
left two young and pretty daughters. They have
no mother and he was the fondest of fathers. The
breaking up of the home is a solemn and awful
thing to see. In after years we often realize how
dear has been the common daily routine of the old
home life.
A Yankee soldier remarked in the car to-day,
" I wonder if these Southern girls can love as they
hate? If they can, it would be well worth one s
trying to get one of them. Another, passing the
gate, said to his companions, "I tell you these
Southerners have real pluck ; if they were man to
man with us they would whip us all to smash, but
we have three to one, and that s the only way we ll
whip them." Strange that they have so many
men yet always complain when defeated that they
were overwhelmed by numbers. I am told that
there is a great speech of Valandingham out. How
I admire this man, with his clear, keen, practical
sense, imbued by a lofty sentiment ; his rectitude,
his strength, his sagacity to see the right, and his
courage to speak it, in a time so corrupt that there
is danger in so speaking. He can never become
the mere man of wood that so many are. His
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 87
noble protests against this cruel war have given
positive comfort to me; it is so bitter to believe
humanity corrupt. The number of his admirers
in his own country proves that the Northern peo
ple are not all filled with spite and hatred of us,
as so many believe. I love my own land as well
as any man or woman that it nourishes! How
gladly would I submit to sacrifices for her benefit
or ennobling! How proudly would I shed my
blood in her defence if I could, but my heart has
yet to learn to take pleasure in the idea of evil
in other lands ! Love of country does not consist
in hatred of other countries, or patriotism in be
lieving that ours is free of faults; an honest
desire to rectify the faults of one s own country
should stir the heart of each man and woman in
it. This is a greater safeguard than boasting of
our excellences. The statesman, or author, who
tells us the truth is a greater benefactor than he
who flatters our pride. No fear, with our English
blood, of our becoming too humble-minded.
There is a war of parties expected at the North ;
I wish for it if it can result in letting the South
pass in peace, but this great end gained, I cannot
contemplate without horror the idea of civil war
and its desolations. "They deserve it," say my
friends, who are ready to shake me for what they
call luke-warmness. How painful it is never to
be comprehended; of two evils, both for myself
88 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
and my enemy, I would choose the least. If the
North can suffer enough from the reign of her
bloody radicals to bring back her good sense and
humanity, I will be glad enough for her to suffer ;
further than this I wish her no ill ; my prayer is
ever that she may repent and go in peace. They
have treated us cruelly and I wish companionship,
fellowship and community of interest, never any
more. Just heard from a gentleman from the
North, that there is no hope of peace from that
quarter. The radicals, knowing that they have
the reins of Government in their own hantis, are
determined to press the war and overwhelm us
before the Democrats can come into power. There
is no hope that Lincoln will extend the time of
Congress, and therefore the Democrats must sit
in silent patience. These dreadful radicals are
the jacobins of America and their cry is like the
old one, "More blood !" The Democrats treat
them, I hear, with the greatest contempt socially
and politically. We have been hoping so for
peace; my God, can we endure another year of
war! Mrs. Roselius has just told us of some of
the sufferings &lt;pf Pierre Soule in Fort Lafayette ;
he was an intimate acquaintance of hers and she
has learned much concerning him. A friend of
Soule s who knew how comfortably he had lived
in New Orleans, got permission from the Govern
ment at Washington to send him little luxuries
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 89
in prison. These she carried to him daily with
her own hands, trusting none except the one to
whom her little offerings were necessarily con
signed the jailer himself. What was her sur
prise after Mr. Soule s release to hear that he had
never received one of the articles which the jailer
had made so many kind promises to deliver. Mr.
Denman rode in the car in New York with an old
woman who publicly cursed the secessionists and
wished them all sorts of horrors ; one of her sons
they had killed outright, she said, and another to
whom she was hastening had been wounded.
"Were they drafted men, or did they enlist? "
asked Mr: Denman. "They enlisted." "Ah,
well, they must have expected and been prepared
for the consequences of war. They went to
invade the South ; their country was not invaded.
January 17th [1863]. Company all day. Mrs.
Roselius and a sweet little girl^. who came to let us
know they had a letter from Henny Davenport.
She and her mother had a stormy passage across
the water ; had put in at Cork, but were now safe
with friends at Kingston. Henny sends word
that she likes Europe, but New Orleans better.
She longs to see the Confederate uniform. Mrs.
Davenport had a private interview a few days
before she left for Europe with two gentlemen
friends of her husband. During this interview
she agreed to accept from Mr. Wringlet, one of
90 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
the gentlemen, a certain amount of household
silver, in payment of a debt, he being at this crisis
unable to give money, though worth millions.
She thought, and so did the gentleman, that the
interview was strictly private; their astonish
ment was therefore profound when General
Butler sent for all three and opened up the silver
subject. Mrs. Davenport, though angry enough,
trotted along with Butler s orderly. She found
his Lordship walking the floor in his usual the
atrical manner. The two gentlemen were sum
moned and accused, in brutal language, of swin
dling. "Do you know that these men have cheated
you?" he said to Mrs. D . "How did this
happen ?" he said, turning to Mr. . "Mind
how you lie to me." "You do not awe me by
threats or such language, General Butler," re
turned Mr. ; " I lie to no man. The precious
image of brutal Judge Jeffries now stamped his
foot and made his favorite threat Fort Jackson.
Mrs. D , trembling, said she had made a previ
ous contract with these gentlemen and by it she
was determined to abide. After more threats and
much sifting he ordered the gentlemen to prison
and Mrs. D to leave his presence. The silver
had been conveyed to the vessel upon which Mrs.
D was to sail. Butler had the hatchways
broken and the silver delivered over to his tender
and honest mercies. The gentlemen were ordered
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 9 1
to raise a certain sum of money by such a time .
one of them was bought off by one of his nieces.
The next day the orderly was sent again for Mrs.
D , and through a broiling sun she had again
to follow him. This time she was so angry she
forgot to be afraid. "Here is some money for
you," said Butler to her, pointing to $500.00, "in
return for the debt out of which those men cheated
you." "I will not take it," she said firmly; "I
abide by my bargain." "You won t, won t you?
Here have I been to the trouble to do you justice
and you don t choose to accept of it; they tell me
you are going to Europe; how well you would
look now to go among your friends there with a
bit of silver marked in one name and another bit
in another. You are not so young, I think, that
you don t know something of business. When
are you going to be off?" "On Monday, sir." "I
shall send you sooner." "I shall go when I am
ready, sir," very firmly. "You shall go tomor
row," stamping. "I shall go when I am ready,
sir," more firmly still. "I wish none of your
impudence ; you have a very long tongue of your
own. " " Yes, sir, I have, but I only use it, as now,
when I have occasion." "I wish none of your
impudence. Orderly, show that woman out," and
so ended the matter. The lady, being born a Brit
ish subject, though long a resident here, hopes to
get the silver. The matter rests with Mr. Coppel,
92 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
the British-acting Consul here. Butler does as
he pleases with the Consuls here and as he is a
notorious thief, my private opinion is that her
silver may be put down in the family account
book, but it should not be counted in the family
exchequer.
Mrs. Montgomery and the Judge and Mrs.
Wells spent an evening with us. The Judge
says we ll have peace before spring, and though
he is considered an oracle, I feel inclined to doubt
him this time. Mrs. Montgomery read in an
i extra " that her nephew was wounded at the late
battle of Murfreesboro, and was sad in conse
quence. Mrs. Wells has not heard from her sweet
daughters since December 4th. They left Vicks-
burg on account of the late attack there both by
boat and land. They are still near enough to
hear the cannon roar I wish I was. The girls,
Mattie and Sarah, had had their tea and other
delicacies stolen. They had procured passes for
them with so much trouble, too. Mrs. Wells says
that she is glad of it, as they were always laugh
ing at her locking-up system; that has been the
rock upon which our household economies have
split. It is so pleasant to trust; so convenient
to say, "Oh, nobody will trouble it."
January 19th [1863]. Mary Waugh spent the
evening; talked about ghosts and goblins until
Jake, the little darky, was afraid to go to bed.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 93
Mrs. Norton said " nonsense " and "how can peo
ple be" so silly !" to each veracious tale unfolded,
but presently fell to telling the most wonderful
spiritual visitation that I ever heard of, which had
come under her own experience. She also quoted
the spiritual accidents which happened in John
Wesley s family people whom she could not
doubt, being a fervent Methodist. These are the
only ghosts she believes in ; she says all the others
are "lies and nonsense."
January 20th [1863]. Wrote letters to-day to
Claude and Mrs. Chilton by persons going out.
My heart felt so like breaking to feel so far off
from all, that I was forced to relieve it by crying
before I could go on.
Mr. Hill has just stopped in. He says that the
Yankees will not hold this city much longer. Al
though I have heard this so often, it gives me a
gleam of comfort every time I hear it. Oh, to
break our prison bonds here, to be able to go
once more where and when we pleased, to send
comfort to those who are sick away from us and
to be able to write a letter without thinking that
some ruffian with epaulettes may read it, and per
haps send an orderly for us for not making it
respectful enough to our jailers. Just had an
offer for Greenville place ; don t know yet how it
will turn out. Mr. Randolph called with fresh
negotiations for the Greenville place. He advises
94 JOUKNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
us not to sell, as all property has been depreciated
by the war and that in a few years a house like
ours with three acres attached, lying on the Car-
rollton railroad, will be very valuable. He told
us much war news. Banks has gone to Baton
Eouge, it is said, to quell a mutiny among the
soldiers. They say openly here that they do not
want to fight us and they will seize the first oppor
tunity to be paroled by being made prisoners.
Others again hate us, and preach openly to the
negroes to arise and kill us. Why they have done
nothing except rob and steal, is a wonder. If they
were not negroes we would have had another
bloody revolution among us, but the African must
shed several skins and pass through various
stages before his red tide can mount at the words,
"Give me liberty or give me death. " Almost
daily encounters pass between white men and
black, and the white man is always punished.
Colonel French, however, has issued an order that
no negro shall go out at night without a pass from
his master ; many arrests have been made ; even
the Yankee police hate them, and have been
treated so badly by them that they are glad to rid
the streets of them. A white policeman was beaten
to death by negro soldiers in United States uni
form no punishment for the soldiers.
January 21st [1863]. The registered enemies
went out to-day by Government permission. No
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 95
man whose age subjects him to the conscription
law in the Confederacy was allowed to go.
Women went without their husbands, hoping that
afterwards they might be able to run the block
ade ; they may die in this attempt ; dread time of
anxiety. About three hundred went out, some
sick and feeble had to be carried on board the
small steamer. Clarke, more generous than
Butler, allowed a few provisions to be taken.
Mrs. Ogden has gone to join her husband, a major
at Vicksburg. Her mother had to be carried
she may die on the way, for the United States
steamer only conducts them to the Confederate
lines, and transportation thence may be difficult
and fatiguing. The poor lady, however, wants to
see her son, who has been in the Confederate
army long separated from her. One old lady dis
played the Confederate flag in her bosom, saying
that she was going out to die under the bars and
stars. I hope further opportunity will be granted
to the enemies to go out, as Ginnie and myself are
anxious to go as soon as we can. There is some
fear expressed here by the enemies lest their
friends outside may take them for Unionists, be
cause they do not go now. A Mrs. Brown of this
city, by much imploring, received permission from
Clarke, the provost marshal, for her husband to
accompany her. Clarke, it is said, is a really kind
person we are sorry that he is soon to leave his
96 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
office, for kind Federals are not indeed as plenty
as blackberries. The city papers here report
the most dreadful depredations of the Federals
under Sherman at Prior s Point on the Missis
sippi river. Our old friends in Milliken s Bend
have had an opportunity to look at desolation by
the side of their own blazing homes. It makes
me miserable that men can do such deeds, miser
able to think of the suffering they entail more
miserable to know that in thousands of hearts each
day a hate is gathering volume and intensity,
which will live, actuate and work like a living
principle. Hatred and malice, how happy would
I be to know you were banished from the world
forever ! I mourn over evil deeds because I real
ize so fully the doctrine of cause and effect ; each
one lives and acts as a new cause to other effects.
The evil doer strengthens the bad principle within
him ; he starts it into life in another ; these others
act upon the new sense within, and so make new
landmarks in their moral natures, which lead on
to other evil. Children inherit what has grown
into propensities in their progenitors, and so the
wave the blessed wave of civilization is forever
borne back. Progress seems the universal law.
I have believed so, hoped so, but we have leaped
back, as it seems now, thousands of dark and
hopeless years.
Our old friends, the Morancies, the Mahews, the
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 97
Lowrys and Jacksons, of Milliken s Bend, can
scarcely help hating their desolators; the young
and vigorous will act upon this hate it will live
and taint the moral mind through generations to
come. I have a profound hatred of vice, but I love
poor humanity. I feel almost like a citizen of the
world, I am so sorry for all who suffer. Cruelty
is one principle of the universe which I can never
comprehend. That man should inherit principles
of the mind, and that personal experience should
give them larger growth and greater force, I can
comprehend, but whence comes the germ of evil?
I speculate, I ponder and feel miserable longing
to help all men those who are obeying the
promptings of bad natures, as well as those who
suffer from their afflictions, yet feeling the in
ability to help myself. Why, I wonder, is suffer
ing the order of creation ? All violation of natural
law creates confusion and therefore suffering
the fire will burn, the water will drown we must
obey the immutable laws of nature, or suffer. So
with the laws of the spirit, I think we may sin
often through ignorance. Through the long gen
erations ignorance has transgressed, and trans
gression has built up systems, creeds and actions,
with their long trains of consequences desolated
and overthrown man s moral nature. Will there
come a blessed time when man will be governed by
love of virtue, rather than fear of punishment?
98 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Then only can there reign the beauty of holiness.
I long for the time when there will be no suffering
to tear one s heart, no strife to shock one s sensi
bilities, and no ignorance of the wants of the
spirit, for wants it has which the world cannot
satisfy.
Mrs. Waugh came in this evening; had a
long talk about spiritualism. It is comforting
to meet with one who trusts and fears as she does.
There is nothing which she touches with her
hands more real and palpable to her than the
spirits which surround her. She is a woman
1 i well taught in the sciences ; she has a profound
sagacity, is thoroughly practical, a good linguist,
a good work woman when necessity requires it,
a good neighbor, a good wife and mother ; she is
thoroughly truthful, yet spiritualism is the one
comfort of her life. She converses upon the sub
ject with an ease which familiarity alone can give,
and I must confess her beautiful abstractions
move me. My heart leaps up to catch a ray from
the light which she says is coming. I feel some
times almost persuaded that we are on the eve of
some great change which will affect men both
physically and spiritually. I have long held a
notion of my own about electricity it is the spirit,
the soul of the world. I find myself looking, long
ing, waiting for man s profounder acquaintance
with it. He knows nothing of it yet, its power or
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 99
capacity. When my undefined hopes in their fu
ture revelations flag, I think of the telegraph.
One by one the mysteries of creation are un
folded and man accepts the benefits with which
science enriches him, as matters of course man
kind at large, I mean. Familiarity disarms, awes
and, it seems, silences thought, but to lonely-
hearted people who have little personal hope, but
all for the ages, the great revelations of science
are but steps on the pathway of progress links
in the chain which binds us to the future as well
as to the past. Science will save this world nor
do I mean to be irreverent when I speak. The
law of love of Christ is perfection, but man s
physical being must be benefited before Christ s
spirit can dwell with him. Science is God s own
minister. Chemistry, Geometry, Astronomy, how
I hope and trust in them for they are but the
names we have given to the steps of the compre
hension of the thoughts of God. Mrs. Waugh
speaks of a new discovery shortly to be made in
electricity ; I find myself hoping for it, though it
is a prediction spiritually uttered.
To-day tried to do up my collars and other
fineries failed and felt anything but spiritual-
minded. I got angry with my irons which would
smut my muslins, and then got angry with myself
for having been angry finally divided the blame,
giving a part to Julie Ann for running away and
100 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
leaving me to do her work, and by her thefts, with
less money wherewithal to procure others to do
for me. If Julie s condition was bettered, if she
had been made a higher being by the sort of free
dom she has chosen, I could not find it in my con
science to regret her absence ; but I hear of her,
she is a degraded creature, living a vicious life,
and we tried so hard to make her good and hon
est. I once was as great an abolitionist as any
in the North that was when my unthinking fancy
placed black and white upon the same plane. My
sympathies blinded me, and race and character
were undisturbed mysteries to me. But my ex
perience with negroes has altered my way of
thinking and reasoning. As an earnest of sin
cerity given even to my own mind, it was when we
owned them in numbers that I thought they ought
to be free, and now that we have none, I think they
are not fit for freedom. No one unacquainted with
negro character can form an idea of its deficien
cies as well as its overpluses, if I may so express
myself ; it is the only race which labor does not
degrade. I do not mean that there is degradation
in labor, but we all know that white men and
women, whose minds are fettered with one con
stant round of petty pursuits, are very different
from their brothers and sisters who are better
served by fortune. White men, left free from
degrading cares, generally struggle up to some-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 101
thing higher not so the black "man. They have
no cares but physical ones and will not have for
generations to come, if ever. The free black man
is scarcely a higher animal, and not near so inno
cent as the unbridled horse. He has sensation,
but his sensibility is not well awakened; he does
not love or respect the social ties. Never yet have
I met with one instance to prove the contrary.
His wild instincts are yet moving his coarse blood ;
he is servile if mastered, and brutal if licensed;
he can never be taught the wholesome economy
which pride of character supports in a white man ;
he can not, either by force or persuasion, be im
bued with a reverence for truth. What place is
there in the scale of humanity but one of subjec
tion for such a race? I watch negroes narrowly
in country and town experiences, yet never have I
met with one instance which encouraged me to
think differently.
I doubt not but that in the far generations they
will hold, and justly, a better, higher place. When
they are fit for it, the white man will not withhold
it. The inventions of science will make his labor
less needed, and the example and influence of the
white race, aided by the wholesome restraints of
savage passions, will eventually make him a new
being. Slavery indeed can not be considered a
good school for the white man, but it should be
remembered by the fanatic that we found these
102 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
people mere afiimals, and that physically and
mentally our slaves are superior to their African
progenitors. The white race is distorted by labor ;
hair, features, complexion and shape all tell the
tale of hardship and labor. Not so with the negro ;
they live so easily, generally speaking, so com
fortably these creatures whom fanatics are pity
ing, neglectful of the poor at their doors, and for
whose possible benefit it is pretended that Federal
soldiers are sent to die. America seems perishing
of madness.
Saturday. Went to Sydney Dameron s little
birth-night party; played a little for the young
folks to dance. Met Mrs. Richardson, who has
founded an asylum for old women, supported by
contributions from both friends and enemy. The
Federals have seized the city finances, also much
private finances, and as they pretend to feed the
poor, Mrs. R demanded bread of Colonel
Deming with a sweet smile and a pretty play of
words, "You are said to be the best-bred man
in the city, Colonel Deming, and therefore I come
to you for bread. " Needless to say she got her
bread.
Mrs. Richardson was very anxious that Ginnie
or I should write a few complimentary and re
gretful remarks to be published in the Picayune;
subject, "The retirement of Colonel Deming from
service." I have never met the gallant Federal
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 103
and have heard nothing which could incline me to
take such a step, especially as she wished the re
marks made in the name of the ladies of New
Orleans. Mrs. R - made him a perfect hero,
and to quiet my objections, said she thought that
our rulers here who had behaved like gentlemen
should be complimented publicly, as a sort of dis
tinction to them, and an acknowledgment on our
part that we can appreciate kind treatment.
Colonel Deming may be a hero ; his resignation, I
confess, speaks well for him, if he goes back to
become a peace advocate, as Mrs. R - says, but
I thought it better for Mrs. R - herself to take
the responsibility of complimenting him. I told
her that personal acquaintance was a great spur
and that she could be much more eloquent than I
on the subject. Mrs. Norton was anxious that we
should accept Mrs. R - s proposal, though she
hates the Federals, one and all, as bad as we do.
She seemed to think it conferred, or would con
fer, some sort of distinction upon us, and told me
I was too squeamish, when I said that I could not
accept another s interpretation of a man; indeed
this wise lady seems to have little -discrimination.
She was eloquent in praise of Governor Shepley
but a little while since, and as I have had several
interviews with this gentleman, I would prefer to
have some one else dissect character for me. The
Ogden girls have been in town often, begging us
104 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
to visit them at Greenville, also Mr. and Mrs.
Randolph ; so we have decided to go out and spend
a week.
January 28th [1863]. Set off on the car which
runs by Mrs. Norton s door; met Mary Ogden on
the car. Two "Feds" seemed much interested in
our talk. They heard no favorable ideas of them
selves, though nothing rude, of course. One looked
as if he might have been a schoolmaster at home.
These privates, when they are Americans, have a
sad and hopeless look, as if their hearts were
aching for home, as I have no doubt they are. The
Irish and Germans look very different, I think;
they look as if they had never had any home. I
hear from all quarters that these men do long for
home ; they have serious ideas now that this war
is not a good one, and not made for the Union
either, but merely to carry out party schemes of
party men. There is scarcely a day that I do not
hear of instances of Federal soldiers giving proof
that they are "rebels" at heart. Four cannon
were spiked at Annunciation Square not long ago ;
the ringleaders were stretched out with cannon
balls attached both to arms and feet. One poor
fellow revealed in a drunken fit that he was a
"rebel," a Davis man; he, too, was stretched out
in this cruel way, and was kept in this condition
so long without food, and exposed to such weather,
that he died. The ladies living near Annunciation
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 105
Square who could see from their windows what
was going on, were so miserable that for four
days and nights they could not sleep; they sent
prayers and entreaties for the sufferers, but to
no purpose. I suppose it is because the mind
cannot realize suffering without the help of sight,
that our sisters of the North are using every wile
to pour down upon us their revengeful hordes,
while our women are begging that individuals
from those hordes may be spared such cruelty.
The Federal army is said to be much demoralized
here. This demoralization is what I call a return
to reason.
Met Mr. Eandolph and Judge Scott as we
got off the car. Mr. R looked so glad
to see us, but the Judge, who is a misanthrope
and woman-hater, looked sour enough at us. He
is an uncle of the Ogden girls and has been stay
ing at Judge J s house since his sons went
to the war. Very cold ; Greenville s quiet beauty
quite destroyed, being cut up by Yankee wagons
and having thousands of Yankee soldiers en
camped about her green lawns. I cannot describe
my feelings when looking upon these tents, hear
ing the drums and bands of music, and catching
the sound of voices of men whose avowed purpose
is to conquer and desolate our country. They are
"rebels" in heart, thousands of them; we have
daily proofs of this, yet they are organized and
106 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
drilled and will fight us, too, when ordered. We
are in daily expectation of the attack at Vicks-
burg and Port Hudson. We found the girls all
well and got a real hearty, delightful welcome
from them, and a warm and kindly one from the
Judge. We found beautiful wood fires all over
the house. Coal is high and scarce, and the Judge
is clearing a piece of land that he may plant it in
oranges when the Yankees leave. The beautiful
oaks and pecans ! I feel sorry to see them going.
We see the railroad from the windows and bal
cony, constantly spotted with Yankee soldiers and
runaway contrabands in Yankee service. Went
in the afternoon to see the Randolphs, who live
just across the street in our house. It seems so
strange to be visiting Greenville, and looking
across the way to the garden and house, once a
daily and familiar sight. We stayed to tea with
Mrs. Randolph; found there her sister-in-law.
We had a hearty welcome here, too, and as Lizzie
and Mary were with us we had quite a circle of
friends. During the evening I was struck with
the force of the old saying that "appearances are
often deceptive" : We had been seated but half an
hour when a neighbor of Mr. Randolph s came in.
He looked so plain and ordinary that I gave a sort
of inward groan at the probability of his taking
his seat near me and prolonging his visit. He had
scarcely seated himself before he said something
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 107
witty, and in a few moments he had the whole
talk to himself and we were either convulsed with
laughter or moved with strange sympathies for
the rest of the evening. He spouted plays, acted
them, sang operas and sweet old ballads in end
less succession and managed to take his tea and
cake standing on the hearth while carrying on a
dialogue, his own tongue doing service for two.
I have not laughed so much since the war began.
Mr. Haines is the gentleman s name middle-aged
and with a wife and grown-up children. His face
in repose is both heavy and sad-looking. Mr.
Randolph told us that he was in the car one day
when this Mr. Haines had been indulging in some
rather piquant secession talk, not knowing that a
Federal was in company they make a business
of traveling in citizens clothes, acting as spies
at least they did while Butler was here. Mr.
Haines was suddenly arrested in his talk by a cry
of "I forbid you to speak in that way; stop in
stantly." It was considered as much as his life,
or rather liberty, was worth to make answer to
this prohibition, and Mr. Haines s friends felt
rather anxious upon his turning to the Federal
and calmly demanding of him, "What do you
mean?" "I mean," said the Federal, "to pre
vent your talking against the government of the
United States; I arrest you, sir." Mr. H
rose deliberately, and doubling up his right hand,
108 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
said coolly, " Touch me at your peril; lay but a
hand upon me and I ll throttle you until you can t
speak." Having delivered himself in this style,
he sat down and the Federal wisely did the same
thing, offering not another word. Such stuff are
these Butler minions made of.
Mr. Haines s garden fence was all carried off
by the Massachusetts regiment during his absence
from home; his wife talked to the soldiers in
vain, imploring that her fruits and flowers should
not thus be turned out on the common at a mo
ment s notice. Mr. H , upon hearing this, pro
ceeded at once to camp, inquiring for each officer,
in succession, of the Massachusetts regiment. He
borrowed a sword of an orderly, or some such per
sonage, so that the fence could be made a personal
matter with the officer who had ordered its de
struction. The officers were all absent, or so re
ported, and strange to say, are always absent
when Mr. Haines calls. "It remained for the
Massachusetts regiment to perform such a petty
piece of villainy," said Mr. H to the soldier
on guard. "Military necessity," answered the
guard. "You might have had the military polite
ness to have told me you wanted it ; I would have
bought you wood rather than had my fence de
stroyed. I intend* to follow this matter up. I will
find the officer guilty of the order and get satis
faction from him, or carry the matter to Banks.
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 109
He has promised to protect us who are quiet, non-
fighting men, and he shall protect me or give me a
passport into a government that will." A guard
was sent forthwith to protect Mr. Haines s gar
den. Night and day, in sun and rain, the poor
Federal privates stand to keep watch, thus doing
picket service in real earnest. We came home
from Mr. Randolph s and found the two Judges in
the parlor, reviewed our evening for their benefit,
and parted for the night. We had our tea after
we had undressed, around a bright wood fire ; the
girls sat with us and took their tea in our room.
I told them how glad I was to see the dear blaze ;
it was a touch of the country and a gleam from
the dear old times. Didn t sleep one wink all
night. The Judge said "tea at bed- time," but
I knew better; I knew of the thousand thoughts
that flitted through my brain. The girls met us
with kisses of welcome in the morning. Ginnie
was not allowed to get up, though breakfast was
late. The Judge sent us word that this was
liberty hall and that we could sleep when we
liked and breakfast when we liked; that he had
little to offer us these war times but a welcome
and a carte blanche to do as we pleased. Got up
near dinner time; still no sleep. Mary, who is
housekeeper this week, had a nice warm breakfast
for us, and I felt ashamed of the trouble we had
given. There were fourteen servants about the
110 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
house, almost idle, of course, there being nothing
for them to do since the Federals came. They
stay with their master, the kindest and most in
dulgent in the world, merely to be supported
giving out speeches from time to time, which
prove to my mind, at least, that they will leave
him when it suits them. Marcia and Charlotte,
though, I believe, are really attached to their
master and his children. The Judge got a letter
from his son Billy from Fredericksburg, the first
since last summer. He is in Claude s old regi
ment, the 7th Louisiana Crescent. This family
seem to love each other very dearly ; the devotion
of the girls to their father and brother is very
touching, I think, and it does my heart good to
see it. To their uncle Walter, the misanthropic
Judge, they are kind and tender; he seems at
least attached to this much of womankind, his
nieces.
We took a walk with the Randolphs and
Harrisons to the river; got our feet wet, being
silly enough to go in thin shoes. I took cold and
Ginnie was made quite sick. Had invitation to
dine with the Harrisons; much debating among
the girls whether or not they should go with us,
a coolness having grown up between these two
pleasant households, owing entirely to the present
war. The Harrisons are lately from Kentucky,
and as they can not look upon Louisiana as their
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 111
home just yet, and as Kentucky s action has been
much censured during this war, a great deal has
been taken unkindly on both sides, which has
never been meant by either. These girls were
intimate before the war, and would be again, if
these sympathetic strings were not constantly
jarred upon by the exciting topics of the day. It
is hard to keep the equilibrium either of mind or
nerve nowadays, such opposite and warm opin
ions are held and discussed. We, as usual, have
tried to play peace-makers; people of this sort
are hardly ever done justice to both sides find
fault, but in this case I think both families appre
ciate our intentions. Jule could not be induced
to go with us; Ella had insulted her, she says.
Jule is young and so is Ella, and so matters must
rest until both grow older. Mary, too, declined to
go she is literal and therefore not apt to fancy
herself deceived in a matter of this sort. She is
too kind-hearted ever to have wished to wound,
and therefore feels sure that she has never done
so, but then she feels so sincerely that she can not
simulate old feelings when they have been in
jured or passed away. I saw she would not like
to go, and so did not ask at the same time I felt
that a refusal in toto would look very pointed and
probably make an everlasting breach.
I didn t think it wrong to advise Lizzie, who is
gentler, less positive in her feelings than either
112 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
her elder or younger sister, to go with us. The
girls all love Mrs. H . She is indeed the
sweetest, gentlest and saddest of women. Mr.
Harrison and the Judge brought news that six
more States are reported put of the Union. Mat
ters have not proceeded so far, I think, but it is
evident from the speeches made in the North at
opposition meetings that some terrible judgment
is in store for the wicked abolition Government.
The North has broken her bonds at last. No more
shall men be dragged to bondage without accusa
tion or trial, as in the two years past. I have
waited with anxious longing for this reaction; I
have always felt that the war was not carried on
by the people at large. The abolitionists are the
Jacobins of America. They have not shown any
kindness to the poor negroes, either ; they die by
hundreds from disease engendered by unaccus
tomed hardships and exposure, also starvation.
The suburbs and odd places in and about this city
are crowded with a class never seen until the Fed
erals came here a class whose only support is
theft and whose only occupation is strolling the
streets, insulting white people, and living in the
sun. This is really the negro idea of liberty. I
speculate over the evils which I see and those
which I fear, and often wish that I was some
merry-hearted, careless girl who sees nothing.
ELLIX XORTH MOALE
First white child born in Baltimore
Great-great aunt by marriage of Julia Leflrand
III.
FEBRUARY 3 FEBRUARY 28, 1863.
February 3rd [1863]. Read in the back parlor
at Judge Ogden s the last speech of Valanding-
ham, to Ginnie and the girls; we were all pro
foundly affected. There is something in this
man s eloquence which stirs the depths of my
nature. This magnificent address, strong, argu
mentative, forcible and earnest, seemed to me the
wail of a great and good spirit over a lost nation
ality and a dissevered country. To think of a
people choosing Lincoln for a supreme ruler with
a man like this among them. Witnessed a march
of the Federals into the city ; some thousands. I
never have seen so many men together before.
Crowds have always awed and excited me, thrilled
me with sensations strange and indefinable, but
these soldiers our professed enemies moving
with solemn countenances and measured tread,
with starry banners floating and, what was once,
our national music playing, filled me with a sort
of excited melancholy never felt before. Images
of the many fields wet with the blood of brothers,
in which the stars and stripes and our own stars
and bars had met in angry strife and floated in
pride, then sunk in blood, mingled with thoughts
113
114 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
of all that these people had still to do. How many
mothers are to be made desolate by this war. It
seems to me to be very hard to be so very near
soldiers and not be able to respond to their cheers
or to shake the hand of even one, or to say, God
speed you! These people have the old camping
ground of our Confederate soldiers, then called
1 1 Camp Lewis, now camp Weitzel, in compliment
to that Dutch-American who commands them.
Saw to-day that Magruder s camp of instruction
is at Hampstead, in Texas, where sister lives;
read several very romantic incidents of the attack
at Galveston. Captain Wainwright s little son,
only ten years old, fought over the body of his
dead father. Two brothers met and one answering
the cry of " Yield or I kill you," said, "You had
better look at me, Joe, before you fire. A gentle
man named Lea, who was of the boarding party,
killed his own son; his grief upon this discovery
was terrible to witness. A Mr. Holland, too, of
the boarding party, was met by Captain Wain-
wright for the first time since he had entertained
him as a friend in London. Such things forbid
comment. Ah, cruel civil war ! On returning late,
after spending the evening at the Randolphs,
Judge Scott read an extra brought from town ;
the blockade at Charleston is removed by a bold
Confederate attack; the Mercidita and Quaker
City sunk, not a Federal vessel in sight. Great re-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 115
joicing at Charleston; foreign consuls informed.
Ah, peace, is it really coming in the no, not the
distance she must be near. Charleston claims
open port for sixty days. We laughed to-day at
an officer s caper; Mrs. Harrison sent Ginnie
some nice things for lunch ; an officer strolling on
the railroad told the boy Andrew that he was
there to inspect all covered dishes. After looking
within and asking questions, he gave his royal
permission to the proceeding. "Oh," said he,
"as it is for a sick lady, you may take it to her."
Mrs. Norton sent Mary Jane out for us with a
note, asking us to come back. The girls said she
made our passport an excuse for getting us home
again, as she is lonely. She sent because an order
in the Yankee Delta made known to us that those
"enemies" who wished for passports and had
registered, should come in person to receive them.
Sent her word that we would come.
Next morning Ginnie was sick, too sick to
get up, so I rose early and wrote a few
lines to Colonel Clarke, stating facts; also
wrote a few to Mr. Randolph, claiming the
fulfillment of a promise to us that he would
serve us under all circumstances. He came over
directly after breakfast to tell me how glad he
was that we had called on him at last, and that
he would deliver our note to some of our rulers
and extort a passport if possible. I thanked him
116 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
in earnest, for it is really something to ask. The
Federal rulers here are less accessible than the
most august of sovereigns, and even if one is ad
mitted they send him from one to another until
his patience is worn out, each official seeming to
emulate the last in rude behavior with the single
exception of Colonel Clarke, who has been dis
missed from office, having shown what the Yan
kees here term "secesh" tendencies. He is a
gentleman and Ginnie says a most sorrowful one.
Before we went to Greenville, Mrs. Norton, Ginnie
and Mrs. Darner on went to the city hall found
there a great crowd through which they had to
wedge their way. A young official made his ap
pearance and after roughly demanding what their
business was, was answered curtly by Mrs.
Norton : " I don t intend to tell you my business,
said she; "I will go to headquarters/ She makes
a point of always speaking in this way and cannot
be persuaded that she gives them great advantage
over her. "Well, madam, " returned the young
man, "I don t want to know your business, and if
you can t tell it, just step back until others are
served who can." Mrs. Dameron blushed and
said, "Ah, why will Ma put herself in a position
to be insulted?" Ginnie and she got out of the
way as fast as possible, and Mrs. Norton was so
innocent about it that she didn t know what they
meant by feeling abashed. Colonel French sat
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 117
with his feet in the air, answered almost rudely
when spoken to, and gave them no satisfaction.
Colonel Clarke, though out of office that very day
and to be succeeded by a creature called Colonel
Bowgen, did all he could toward granting their
requests. Mrs. Norton and Ginnie got arrest
papers for servants, also registered for passports.
Colonel Bowgen watched Colonel Clarke sharply,
fearing, Ginnie said, that he might do or promise
something kind. Colonel Clarke has a soft spot
in his heart, he significantly remarked. For this
soft spot he has been dismissed from office; he
goes out to the verge of "rebeldom," however,
with all exchanged prisoners and enemies when
ever they are sent, and is always so kind, so truly
generous that many are attached to him. One
lady who had smuggled a Confederate flag felt
compunctious after receiving so much kindness,
and brought it out to the Colonel. He had not
permitted either their trunks or persons to be
searched. She waved her little flag and said
that she loved it and asked his permission to carry
it over the lines; "Oh, yes," said he, "take it; I
don t think it will cause the death of any of us."
The trip to the lines that time was a delightful
one, both to the ladies and Colonel Clarke, and
upon the arrival of the boat at Madisonville, two
hundred Confederate soldiers marched down to
meet the ladies.
118 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Oh ! such a time ! such a joyful meeting ! Our
soldiers went on board and had quite a "jollifica
tion," it is said, and were kindly entertained by
the Federal officers. This was as it should be, but
things will never be conducted in that way again.
The last time the enemies went out, Colonel
Clarke went with them, indeed, but he could do
nothing which he wished. On being appealed to
by a lady, he said, "Ah, madam, there is a new
ruler in Jerusalem. On this occasion the ladies
trunks were searched, also their persons, with
two exceptions. A little contraband quinine was
found and we were all glad to hear that one of the
infamous women badly cut her hand whilst rip
ping up a lady s sleeve to look for it. Even babies
were searched and left shivering in the cold with
out their clothes. Flannels were taken from all,
and a little bag of flour which a very poor woman,
who was going out to meet her husband, had taken
to thicken her baby s milk, was cruelly thrown into
water. Is it possible that we can ever take the
Yankees by the hand again ! To me the very sight
of them is disgusting after hearing of their
enormities.
Mr. Randolph got our passports after waiting
hours; he was treated roughly at first, but upon
speaking firmly and politely, they changed tone.
He was even told to come back again if he needed
more trunks than those allowed us. In the pass-
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 119
ports we are numbered, not named. We have
since had a note from a friend, beginning, "Dear
No. 46."
With another dinner at the Harrisons and an
other tea at the Randolphs, our visit to Greenville
closed. The girls would not give us up and per
suaded us day after day to stay, but Mrs. Norton
came after us herself on Sunday, the 8th of Feb
ruary. We came in on the cars quite late, so late
that the Judge and Mr. R - both went with us
to the station and would have proceeded to town,
but we would only consent to accept the company
of one.
February 9th [1863], Reported seizure of the
arsenal by Governor Seymour, of New York.
Probable seizure of Lincoln. I don t believe these
reports. The old Democratic party is indeed
aroused, but it is a law-abiding party, and I do
not think we can expect of it any violent proceed
ings. They are disgusted with Lincoln, but they
helped to elect him and must tolerate him. Banks
has been warned by his Government that he is to
be lenient to us. He has done nothing for us, but
he has committed none of Butler s enormities. He
does not give up seized houses, but they say rent
is to be given by those occupied by Government
officers; however, nobody expects the payment.
He does not encourage tale-bearing of negroes,
and has had no one arrested for opinion s sake,
120 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
but lie has had none of the innocent, imprisoned
by Butler, released. I have heard that he speaks
often unkindly to ladies who go to him begging
for their husbands or friends to be released. "My
husband will die, sir, his health is so bad, and my
relative has lost his mind in confinement," said
one lady to him. "We must all die, madam," he
returned; "prison life affects men differently;
some lose their minds and some die ; this we can
not help." Poor Mrs. Harrison has been weary
ing herself for months in behalf of her husband
who has been confined in the Custom House with
out comforts and with many others in the same
room offence, as far as it can be made out,
trying to save the property of a "rebel" friend,
Captain Dameron, formerly a Confederate Guard.
The three Episcopal ministers, Mr. Fulton, Mr.
Goodrich, and Doctor Leacock, arrived here last
week. They were sent off by Butler for not pray
ing for the President of the United States. They
were well received in New York by people of
secession tendencies there; were treated with
great kindness and were invited to preach in the
churches. All reasonable people, all indeed, ex
cept fanatics, cried "Shame!" on the treatment
these divines had received in New Orleans. Banks
having arrived here and there being no proba
bility of Butler s return, these three ministers
have ventured hither.
I
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 121
They were not allowed to land because they
had not taken, and would not take, the oath of
allegiance to the United States Government. This
proceeding caused great excitement and many
persons have visited the boat, the Cromwell, in
which they are imprisoned. They were trans
ferred to the McClellan and reshipped to New
York after being refused even one visit to their
homes, or a simple walk on the shore they loved
so well. No Episcopal minister dishonored him
self here by taking the oath to a Government he
had abjured. Seven resisted, though these three
only were sent off. If Butler had remained, others
would have suffered, as they had been ordered to
hold themselves in readiness. Last summer when
they were first threatened and the excitement of
the people on the subject was discussed, I could
not help thinking of the trial of the " Seven
Bishops " "the Seven Candlesticks." How
history repeats itself in spite of the progression of
our race. Sarah Erwin, now Mrs. Doctor Glen,
was in Doctor Goodrich s church last fall when
Colonel Strong dispersed the congregation.
Never had she thought to witness such a scene.
Before the time had come for praying for the
President of the United States, or the time for
the omission rather, Colonel Strong, who had
been mistaken by the congregation for one of our
own people, arose and whispered something in
122 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Mr. Goodrich s ear. Colonel Strong, Butler s
agent, was very pale and much excited, and as he
was wrapped in a cloak which covered his mili
tary dress he was thought some mourner who had
requested the prayers of the minister. He had
appeared so nervous and so depressed and so
deathly pale that he had excited the sympathy of
the people; great was the surprise, therefore,
when he arose and in the name of the Government
of the United States forbade the ceremonies of the
church to proceed, and ordered the congregation
to disperse.
There was an immediate uprising of the people
and a rush to the pulpit; the first thought was
that Doctor Goodrich was in danger. No one was
safe from arrest in Butler s time. Women wept
and men muttered and I am told that even oaths
were heard; some women who had always been
considered timid and gentle, openly defied Strong
and denounced him to his face. Strong threw off
his cloak and this gave a full view not only of his
elaborately wrought regimentals, but also of a
goodly show of side arms. The sight of glistening
steel and pistols in that peaceful assembly neither
calmed nor awed it. Many became infuriated
and women especially clustered around Strong
to his evident fear. One old lady called down a
curse upon him and all he held dear. All thought
it a proper place, perhaps, in which to open
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 123
those vials of wrath, the existence of which the
church warrants. Pale but firm, Doctor Goodrich
asked permission at least to give his blessing to the
congregation. "No," cried the brute Strong, "I
f orbit it." "My people," returned Doctor Good
rich, "shall not depart without my benediction."
He then made a few remarks that filled the build
ing with hysterical sobs. After the people had
left church, they were again ordered to disperse,
and at the very door a Federal asked of Colonel
Strong permission to send for the artillery. You
had better order up a gunboat, sir, as that seems
to be your only safeguard," returned an excited
young woman, said to be a Jewess. An old lady
made protest by saying that she had as good a
right as Butler himself to stand upon the ban
quette and that she would return home in her own
time. It was the most disgraceful scene. It is
said that Butler was gazing with the aid of a glass
from his own window; he had not then stolen
Mrs. Campbell s house and was residing in
General Twiggs , and was reported to have been
highly amused, but his adjutant, Colonel Strong,
remarked that he would rather go to battle than
to go through the same excitement again. Doctor
Goodrich was arrested some time after this event
and has been in New York some months. When
he will be able to return to his anxious wife after
this second exile, Heaven only knows. Mrs. Good-
124 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
rich is supported by contributions from her hus
band s flock; they are not able to do as much as
they wish for her as all fortunes are in a state of
ruin now. Servants have run or have been taken
away from plantations, houses burned, banks
robbed, and all business suspended; lawyers can
not practice and no one can sell a piece of prop
erty without first having taken the oath to the
United States Government.
Some time ago there was a report here
that the Alabama, or 290, after destroying the
United States steamer Hatteras had appeared
at the mouth of this river; that pilots had
gone on board of her and that Captain
Semmes had sent by them a challenge to
Farragut to come down in his flagship and fight
him. It is believed, and the pilots were said to
have been imprisoned upon their return because
they had taken the oath to the Confederacy on
board the 290. Farragut did not go, but the
Mississippi was sent down in great haste under
some other pretense. It was said that the Oreta
or Florida, Captain Maffet, was also at the Balize.
Those taken prisoner by these two Captains re
port them gentlemen ; they treat their captives in
a different manner to that in which the Yankees
treat ours. Captain Maffet is a small, slight man,
very timid, blushes like a girl when he attracts
notice, looks like a poet, and is, from the pris-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 125
oners report, a gentleman, every inch of him.
Mr. Fulton has had a call to a church at Snow
Hill, Md. ; he has been told that he need not pray
for the President of the United States there ;
don t know that he will accept it, has no support.
Our churches here are open, but I have not at
tended ; our regular ministers do not officiate. In
our little Calvary church Mr. Lyons reads a writ
ten sermon and goes through the service. Rose
Wilkinson attempted to play the melodeon and
attended three or four singing meetings for that
purpose, but Mr. Payne, a pompous Englishman,
who has made a great deal of money here, was
so rude on account of a few mistakes, which were
the consequence of her timidity, that she declined
going any more. Mr. Tucker, one of our gentle
men, whose ear is quite as good, bore with her
kindly and politely. Mr. Payne has since had al
most a contention with a Mrs. Hedges, a Scotch
lady, who has taken Rosa s place ; she sings songs
and ballads sweetly and with much taste, but does
not sing church music correctly, they say. Mr.
Payne says so. He doesn t look as though he had
an ear, it was a great mistake in nature to have
given him one. I should like to tell how disagree
able and pompous he is; if he were not rich he
would be afraid to express an opinion, so I think
of him.
February 16th [1863]. To-night read aloud
126 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Cox s speech to Ginnie and Mrs. Norton, Cox of
Ohio though I was inwardly grieved at the posi
tion of these people and consequent misery to so
many innocent ones, I could tfot help laughing at
this speech and the frequent interruptions and
cries it met with, especially when Butler was in
troduced. I am glad that creature seems to meet
with general hatred, though in Boston those
fanatics got up a sort of pretended welcome to
him. He, having heard that the fanatics were
about to turn off all generals not of the same poli
tics as themselves, made haste to change his ; he
once pretended to be a Democrat, but he has
joined the Abolitionists, and gives as excuse that
he was made one in New Orleans. He tells in
his speech to the people a thousand stories of the
social life here to justify his treatment of the
people. The negroes plied him well with false
hoods when he was here, and he took off (stole)
three or four negroes and his wife did the same,
when they left here though to the world his
"order" forbidding this proceeding still stands.
That order never was intended to be obeyed; it
never restrained anyone ship-loads of negroes
belonging to citizens here have been carried off
by Federals.
Cox s speech dissects the Puritan and Yankee
character to the core ; I do believe that it repre
sents it truly. They are cold, hard, unscrupulous,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 127
persevering meddlers, and should live by them
selves and never have a voice in any government
intended for other people; they have given
trouble wherever they have lived ; their vanity and
egotism are supreme; they are the cause of this
war of brothers; and others, inflamed by their
bearing-down qualities and eloquence, have given
them a helping hand. There seems to be now a
general awakening at the North. The sovereign
people will soon be in the political field and have
already cried out that acts like those which dis
grace the Lincoln government shall not be done in
their name. Cox s speech closes with a beautiful
poem addressed to South Carolina upon her se
cession. It filled me with a passionate, almost a
tearful regret for the Union; we can never for
give the Massachusetts Puritans for what they
have done. The same old feeling which made us
love the Union as it was will prevent our accept
ing it now.
We read also a most interesting letter in the
New York World, written in the name of the
citizens of New Orleans. Tis in answer to But
ler s farewell address to the people of this city,
and refutes ably its many falsehoods. Butler s
address was an inflated falsehood from beginning
to end. This letter enumerates some, not all, of
Butler s offences against decency, law and order,
in a calm, determined, unostentatious way. I read
128 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
it with pleasure, for it was all true, and was in
deed a dignified production. I don t know who
wrote it, but the people of New Orleans, with the
exception of the Dutch, echo every sentiment it
contains. We read in the same paper an exposi
tion of the conduct of the speculators from
Yankee-land, and the Federal officials who have
cheated the planters and gone home with large
fortunes. This war and this infamous people
have developed and disclosed corruption on a
tremendous scale. Now the Caucasian contained
the account of Cameron s attempt to buy one of
the Pennsylvania legislators ; I am glad to learn
that even one of that infamous administration
has failed in his ambitions. I have seen one of
the Eras, a new paper established here in place
of the Delta. It is a shameful thing; not even
genteel. I am provoked to learn that the editor
complains of the loss of his " Tennyson. " I
don t like to think of his reading so prized a
volume. The English, it is said, find much fault
with President Davis retaliatory proclamation.
I do not usually like harsh measures, but these
people these Federals are to be dealt with in no
other manner. They mistake leniency for fear;
they have not chivalry enough to comprehend.
When the infamous Pope in Virginia last sum
mer desolated for five miles around where any
guerrilla destroyed one of the people who had
K. LKGRAND JOHNSTON
The well-known artist, considered to be the finest painter
of sheep in America.
Nephew of Julia LeGrand
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 129
&lt;
come to desolate and spoil his friends, a retalia
tory proclamation from Davis established the
only law which enforced better behavior. Every
ruler must protect his people; if the enemy are
not governed by decent laws, if the wholesome
restraints of civilization are unknown to them,
some one must meet them with force. How many
Virginia homes were desolated by that wretched
Pope! I have the utmost respect for General
McClellan; no act of his disgraces him except
his acceptance of a position in the Federal Army.
He was suspected of Southern tendencies all
through his career; they say the South could
have got him if she had bid high enough. He, as
an enemy, however, has acted the chivalrous part.
I took a fancy to him in the early part of his
career in Western Virginia. It was a knightly
act, I think, to place our General Garnett s dead
body on ice that it might present no hideous
changes to the loved ones who awaited it. He is
out of the service now and the Federals have
shown their distrust of him by endeavoring to
disgrace him. Burnside, his successor, has also
resigned, and Hooker, a fighting man, has taken
his place. He, however, is mud-blockaded on the
Rappahannock and can not carry out his belliger
ent views. A great many Federal officers have
resigned recently and the privates are dispirited
and mutinous. Two or three hundred have been
130 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
put under arrest in the last few days for refusing
to go to Baton Rouge. They did not come to fight,
they say, and would not have been here at all if
they had not been drafted. Orders have come
from Lincoln that Port Hudson should be attacked
immediately; great drilling, artillery and other
wise, going on daily in the streets and squares.
The Harrison girls and the Ogdens have been
down frequently ; they beg us to go back to Green
ville ; they tell much that is amusing of the camp
near them. The negroes are constantly singing
1 Hang Jeff. Davis on the sour-apple tree. This
is a beautiful, solemn air ; an old Methodist hymn.
Mr. Randolph called twice to see Mrs. Norton
about taking up Leah, the old woman who made
her grandchild steal our money.
We have company every day, and often all day ;
I can neither read nor write. What I commit to
this book is so disconnected that I have half a mind
to desist. Even if we are free from company for a
moment or two, Mrs. Norton fills up the time by
reading aloud to us these tiresome city papers. I
have a disgust for them, because they do not dare
to speak of anything that interests us. I write in
such confusion and so rapidly when I have an
opportunity, that I often cannot read myself
what has been written. I fear my little niece,
Edith [Mrs. Edith Pye Weeden, now of Austin,
Texas], for whom I wish to keep a good and in-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 131
teresting journal, will think her Auntie has a
sorry, sorry sort of mind and style. I never could
concentrate my thoughts when in a confusion, and
here we have it all the time. Our room fronts on
the gallery and it seems to be a thoroughfare for
all parties ; not one moment can we command.
Dear Mrs. Norton can t comprehend how young
people can wish to be alone ; she is old and hates
solitude. When she sits in her own room and we
in ours she continually calls something out to us ;
she is devoted to newspapers and I cannot bear
them except when they contain something of
worth. These papers, The Bee, The Picayune,
The True Delta, are all worthless now. The Era
does not wish to, and our papers do not dare to,
tell the truth. The New York papers are under
much less restraint than ours. We have too large
a Federal force in the city for the truth to be
uttered except in whispers. Mrs. Waugh has
spent several mornings with us ; she has brought
us Davis 7 last work on Spiritualism; he approves
of the War, not if it is conducted to restore the
Union, but for slavery. Mrs. N - is talking to
me and I cannot take heed of my periods. I feel
angry with Davis (Andrew Jackson Davis) for
approving of this war ; he should divine the spirit
which guides the combatants. What good can grow
out of such strife? Speculators and thieves can
not introduce good by warring and the Federal
132 JOUENAL OP JULIA LE GEAND
Army is made up of them. They go to the bat
tles with their pockets stuffed with counterfeit
Confederate money which they intend to pass off
if they succeed in getting into the country. Hand
cuffs were carried to the field of Manassas we
were then a parcel of "Eebels" to be easily con
quered and terribly punished. Ah, how many a
gallant neck the hangman would have touched if
our braves had not boldly met them on the field.
A great power must watch over the destiny of
nations now we are a nation to be ruined by
other means the "Eebellion" is a great revo
lution.
By sending $5.00 to New York you can get
$20,000 Confederate dollars counterfeit, of
course. These advertisements appear in respect
able journals, Harper s Weekly, for instance,
which considers itself a vast civilizer, though it
recommends that servile insurrection should over
run the South. It is nothing that our homes
should be burned and that Southern women and
children should be startled at midnight by the
wild beasts which Africans become after having
scented blood. Northern women, too, are willing
to see their Southern sisters subjected to every
danger and infamy. To think of emptying pris
ons and penitentiaries of hardened wretches and
saying, "Hurrah, and God speed you!" to them
on their mission of destruction.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 133
Two vessels of war, blockading at Sabine Pass,
have been captured by the Confederates; one,
the Rachel Seaman, was burned by the Yankees
to prevent capture ; we attacked with two cotton-
protected steamers and took the Victory and the
Morning Light also money and supplies. Com
modore Farragut pronounces the giving up of the
Harriet Lane at Galveston and the escape of the
rest of the fleet from two "cotton steamers " as a
pusillanimous affair.
The breaking of the blockade at Charleston is
declared by the enemy to be a much less important
affair than we thought it this means that several
vessels have come back to begin the blockade over
again, not being willing to own that it has been
broken. I, as well as others, believe that the
Quaker City was sunk in Charleston harbor.
February 17th [1863]. Mrs. Dameron and
Mrs. White came to the gate late and found Mary
Jane outside talking with other negroes, after
having locked it, or pretending to do so, and
bringing the key in to Mrs. Norton. This decep
tion in a girl in whom she has had so much con
fidence made Mrs. Norton anxious and nervous
all night. She got her money, pistols and other
defences near her and kept the light burning. So
many horrible things have happened that one can
not be too careful, but I do not think Mary Jane
meant to do more mischief than to leave the gate
134 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
open so that she might have company within or
go out at will. The deception was what was to
have been expected of a negro. I do not feel fear
for others now I never did for myself now that
Banks is here ; he does not throw people in prison
without a trial on the testimony of a negro, as
Butler did. Mrs. Dameron came in because a gen
tleman who had run the blockade had brought her
news of Mr. D . All well outside.
No fight at Port Hudson yet ; Farragut and his
flagship, the Hartford, still here. The town is
filled with rumors and our friends who are always
trooping here, keep us well plied with them. I
do not record them all, because I forget them.
February 18th [1863]. General Banks and the
planters met to-day. A series of resolutions has
been made. The amount of the whole matter is
that General Banks promised to do what he could,
though fettered by his Government, to send the
slaves back to the plantations, and he has re
ceived a great many compliments in return for
his promise. Many people, myself among the
number, disapprove of the whole affair. No
agreement should be entered with our enemies or
the Government which sends them here. Our
dear boys are fighting for our rights and many
of their papas are entering into terms with their
armed invaders.
February 19th [1863]. Mrs. Waugh came in
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 135
while I was doing up my collars. She read us
Davis book while I was busy. She is so simple-
minded and true that I should not blush if she
visited me, and I had only a crust to offer her.
The exchanged prisoners go out tomorrow. A
great many are going to see them off. Report
says that the Laurel Hill, the boat on which they
were to be sent, is captured by our people up the
river.
February 20th [1863]. Mary Harrison came to
ask us to go with her to Mrs. Payne s and thence
to see the prisoners off. We did not feel like
standing so long in such a crowd, though anxious
to wave a handkerchief to them, too. Mary prom
ised to come back to dinner, but Mrs. Dameron
sent us an invitation to dine while Mary was here,
so she declined coming back. We spent the day
at Mrs. D - s. Had quite a discussion about
spiritualism. I don t like to hear people say a
thing can t be true, or that it is not true and that
they know it isn t. I said that I felt too ignorant
of nature s mysteries to say what was or what
was not true. Our being is so mysterious and the
laws which govern it are so mysterious that I do
not know how many other mysteries I may be
involved in. I said that I was sure of one thing
and that was that nothing but truth could live;
false doctrine must die out, but truth can be
crushed out only for a season. An abiding law
136 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
of the universe must be abiding and revealed
sometime. I am determined to be prejudiced
against nothing but ignorance. Most people show
so little sign of having thought at all except in
commonplace, everyday matters, that it is a relief
to be entertained with a beautiful fancy logically
sustained as Mrs. "Waugh sustains hers.
Sent for by Mrs. D - on account of company
at home; found Mrs. Wells, Mrs. Eoselius and
Mrs. Gilmour. Annie Waugh came in afterwards.
Mrs. Wells tired out, having been running from
one Federal ruler to another for days trying to
get permission to send her young daughters in
the Confederacy a few necessaries no success
after all her trouble. These people never say no
at first. The Queen of the West, or, some say, the
Conestoga, passed Vicksburg some time ago ; she
has captured three Confederate vessels with pro
visions, and has entirely cut off communication
by water between Port Hudson and Vicksburg.
Our Eed Eiver supplies and those from Texas
also cut off. She must be sunk or captured. I
expect to hear of one or the other in a few days.
I read a speech of Wendell Phillips. No Jacobin
of France, not even Eobespierre, ever made so
infamous a one. He says an aristocracy like that
of the South has never been gotten rid of except
by the sacrifice of one generation ; they can never
have peace, he says, until " every slaveholder is
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 137
either killed or exiled. " He does not approve of
battles the negro should be turned loose and in
cited to rise and slay. "They know by instinct
the whole programme of what they have to do,"
he says. I at first blamed our secession, but our
politicians knew these awful people better than
I did and now I am glad that we are, or will, be
rid of them.
February 21st [1863]. Yesterday the Confed
erates, clad in the dear gray uniform and ladened
with women s gifts, gathered, according to order,
upon the levee. The Laurel Hill, contrary to ex
pectations, came up, but meantime the Empire
Parish was appointed to take them beyond the
lines. The Laurel Hill lay close beside her ; also
the iron-clad, Star of the West. These men have
been trying for months to get out, but the authori
ties here feared that they would join the "Rebel"
army. It was not believed when the order to
register was given that so many wished to go. A
promise was given that at least a thousand should
be sent out on the exchange vessel, but when the
day came the number was cut down to three hun
dred. The excluded were furious, and many to
whom no passports were issued would press up
to mingle with the more fortunate. Thousands
of women and men, whose hearts warmed to the
uniform, gathered at the levee to see them off
what happened, the following quotation from a
138 JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND
lady s letter to her sister in Europe will tell:
i i I went yesterday to $ee some fourteen hundred
exchanged Confederates leave the levee, and while
the scene is still fresh in my mind, I will tell you
of it. Such conduct as we witnessed! It was fit
only for barbarians. At least ten thousand per
sons of all ages and sexes congregated on the
wharf to cheer their beloved soldiers; mothers,
wives, sisters and lovers were crying bitterly;
many old men had handkerchiefs to their faces,
others standing still with a fixed stare on the
boat, which they could not approach. A steamer,
the Laurel Hill, which was near, was crowded like
an ant hill; all the balconies, even the roofs of
the houses, were filled. Thousands of different
kinds of vehicles were on the levee, all filled with
ladies and children. Suddenly there was a cry of
* Disperse the people! Then a company of sol
diers, with bayonets fixed, rushed through the
crowd. A bayonet touched my back ; I was so in
dignant that I forgot to be afraid, nor would I
have hurried had not the flying crowd pushed me
on before them. I then got in the carriage of the
ladies who had asked me to go with them, when
presently another cry arose, Let all carriages
leave the street, or they shall be run over by
artillery. i Pshaw, said I, they dare not do it.
A policeman imperturbably answered me, You ll
see if they dare not. Before the last word was
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 139
said, sure enough down came a full battery in full
gallop. Our horse stood upright with fright;
drays, carriages, furniture carts, all got en
tangled. If the horses had not been more noble
than their riders, they would positively have gone
over us; they refused to advance until lashed to
fury by the soldiers, and that pause enabled the
carriage drivers to open a road for them. Such
screams you never heard. The last look I gave
to the levee was in time to see several women
running, the foremost of whom fell, arid those
behind got tangled in their skirts and came down
over them, while the horse s breath, like thick
smoke, fouled their upturned faces. I am sure
some of them must have been killed. I should
have told you that before I got into the carriage a
soldier placed a bayonet across my path and for
bade my going further; Order as you please,
said I, but don t dare to touch me. An old Irish
woman shrieked out, Even that divvil of a Butler
had never run over the people. I was so indig
nant that I could have fought like a man. I can
understand now why so few run in battle. The
people who had gathered on the Laurel Hill were
also ordered off, but they refused to go, saying
that no artillery could reach them there. The
Captain then put up steam and went out into the
river ; when they passed the boats containing the
prisoners, their shouts rent the air. Ladies on the
140 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
levee had handkerchiefs tied to their parasols,
others had flowers, throwing and giving them to
the Confederates who were still on their way to
the boat. To some tobacco was given and to
others $5.00 notes. When those on the boat saw
the artillery running over the women and chil
dren, they gave the battle yell and one of them
lifted a Confederate flag he had. A Federal
rushed for it, but it was passed from one to an
other ; it was got at last, however, and the soldier
who bore it fell into the water amidst the shouts
of laughter and clapping of hands. One English
man cried out, Oh, that the Rinaldo was here!
A Frenchman wished for one of his war vessels,
and a common Spaniard roared out, In dis revo
lution you feared even of children. The negroes
laughed and clapped their hands to see us run
over, and one screamed out, Here, let me get out
of this d d secesh. The carriages were not
allowed to remain even one square from the levee.
Our General Clarke was among the prisoners ; he
was carried on a litter by the gentlemen and
attended by Doctor Stone."
This quotation from Mrs. Roselius s letter gives
but half of the horrors of the scene. The whole
town is talking of the disgraceful behavior of the
Federal authorities. These men had been prom
ised that they should go out; passes had been
refused them, and when discovered running the
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 141
blockade they were shot down. The number nad
been cut down to three hundred who were allowed
to go on the Government boat, which fact gave
disappointment to many. The Federals say they
do not intend to recruit for the "Rebel" service.
Mrs. Norton was down town in the morning, but
T&ie did not go to the levee. She met a Confeder
ate soldier dressed in the dear gray and pre
sented him a $5.00 note which she happened to
have about her. He took it as a keepsake; shook
hands with her, and hoped some day to see her
again. She told him that it did her heart good
to look at him. The Federals with all their gay
parade here are solitary and alone in all their
drills and marches ; nothing shows the tone of the
public mind here more than this. No boys ever
follow them except a few daring ones sometimes
who hurrah for Jeff Davis, "Stonewall" Jackson
or Beauregard in their very faces. Sometimes
the "Bonny Blue Flag" is sung to them and chil
dren have been arrested for this offence. Our
Confederates, after they began to gather, were
followed street by street with loving eyes and lov
ing cries ; hands were shaken that had never met,
and alas, were likely never to meet again. Here
the words, "God bless you, God speed you,"
really meant much. The Federals felt keenly the
magic of the words, "Our soldiers." One officer
was heard to remark, "This looks like a of
142 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
a Union city to-day." It is wonderful how soon
we have learned to love the stars and bars. I
thought I never should at first, but I do now. An
adopted child is more tenderly thought of than an
unworthy son or daughter, though a wild regret
may ever mingle with the anger and scorn which
an insulted parent must feel.
The boat which was carried out into the stream
went farther down the river; the Captain told
the ladies he intended to take them to Fort Jack
son. They begged him to go back, as many had
left infants at home ; he would take them back, he
said, if they would behave themselves. Finding
that he had no such intentions, they all commenced
to sing the "Bonny Blue Flag," "My Maryland,"
"Jeff Davis is a Gentleman," and every other
revolutionary air they could think of. Of course
"Dixie" was not forgotten. All this was impru
dent, to say the least of it; it would have been
more lady-like to have been quiet. They were in
Yankee power, and it was shown to them as
harshly as possible. They were kept on this boat
until next day ; they had nothing to eat but some
crackers so old, it is said, they were made in 1812.
Children were crying because they had nowhere to
sleep and nothing to eat. When the boat stopped
to coal a few hardy women got off and walked
home, three or four miles, a great distance for a
Louisiana woman. There are hundreds of inci-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 143
dents connected with this affair ; some of a serious
and others of a laughable nature. One lady was
killed that I know of; it is feared others were.
The papers do not dare mention what happened;
the Yankee Era did say that all next day people
were running about in a distracted manner look
ing up lost relatives. One nurse with a child is
missing. We hope the Confederates saw it all
well and will report it outside; it will swell the
battle cry. The old one of "Remember Butler and
New Orleans," did the Confederacy good service;
it acted like an inspiration to Louisiana soldiers.
Even after this scene, the Yankee Era came out
with a flaming article about the Union feeling of
this city. There are hundreds more people who
hate the Yankees to-day than there were a week
ago. The whole matter was repudiated by Gen
eral Banks next day. Some say French sent the
artillery down. Some German captain will have
to bear the infamy of charging with bayonets
vvomen and children who had come to say farewell
to clear ones they might never see again. The
people here have had their feelings pent-up so
long that they might have been allowed this one
vent in peace. Many handkerchiefs were bay
oneted, also dresses; only one man was actually
struck that I heard of. One Federal soldier said
to another that they had stove in the " rebellion, "
"broke its backbone to-day." Mary Ogden heard
144 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
this herself. The Ogden girls were not on the
ground, but near Greenville on the river bank;
they placed a striped shawl on a pole under the
pretence of drying it; they knew the Confeder
ates when they passed would understand and
cheer what they meant for a flag. Their Uncle
Walter, fearing some insult from it, made them
take it down. They waited long for the Empire
Parish to pass, but went home without seeing her.
The soldiers did not get off until next day. The
Federals, intentionally, it is believed, ran her
against the iron-clad Star of the West, lying close
by her. This was done in broad daylight. It is
said they wish to sink our soldiers. Of course the
boat was disabled and the soldiers detained. They
had nothing to eat, and dear ones on the shore
were not allowed to take them anything. They
don t wish these men to go into the Confederacy
until after the fight at Vicksburg and at Port
Hudson are over. These are imminent, they say,
but it is believed by many that the long delay has
been occasioned by a fear to commence. The
Federal army here is not thought true to Federal
interests. The Western men read constantly of
opposition to their Government in their own
States. A Western Republic is constantly talked
of. It is proposed to " Leave New England, the
author of the mischief, out in the cold. 9
February 22nd [1863]. Clear and beautiful.
MARY JOHNSTON
(Mrs. Fielder C. Slingluff)
Niece of Julia LeGrand
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GBAND 145
Cannons were fired. Numerous reports as usual.
Company to dinner who reported fighting over the
river. Mary Harrison on her way from church
met three Confederate soldiers under arrest
taken from the boat. A hundred were sent off, it
is said. Willy Thompson, a young friend of Mary
Waugh s, became furious with disappointment-
said if he could not go into the Confederacy, he
would go to Fort Jackson. Consequently he gave
his tongue license and was arrested on the boat
and brought before Colonel Clarke. This gentle
man, who stands out from the Federal groups
here like a piece of harmonious statuary, merely
said to him that he knew he had met with a dis
appointment, "and now, young man," he con
tinued, "you had best take yourself off home as
soon as possible." The remaining prisoners were
transferred to the Brunswick, and were carried a
few miles above Baton Eouge. They left the boat
giving three cheers for Colonel Clarke. We
"Rebels" are not all fire-eaters and savages, as
it pleases Northern satirists to style us, and really
know how to appreciate a kindly enemy even. Our
hearts ached this morning to hear that five of our
Confederate friends fell overboard, owing to the
slipping of some wood, and one of them was
drowned. The Yankee Era says that the Rebel
officer who called the roll of our prisoners at
Houston, is Lieutenant Todd, brother of Mrs.
146 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
Lincoln. He is tall, fat, and savage against the
Yankees.
February 34th. Great stir among the Yankees.
Much hard riding. They have stolen and forced
people to give np every horse in town, even car
riage horses. They ride as though the world were
coming to an end. Some unhappy-looking troops
have just passed our door with knapsacks packed
and a pretty flag flying with 12th Battery upon it.
The cannon have been sent to the boat; we pre
sume that these people are on their way to Port
Hudson.
February 25t~h. Invited to lunch at Mrs. Eose-
lius s had headache so had Ginnie; concluded
late to go. Found everything delightful, and
pleasant company. Can t say, though, that I have
any fancy for any sort of company just now.
After lunch, ran over to Mrs. Waugh s in my light
silk, to which she has taken such a fancy, and felt
in another atmosphere with her. No memories
of the jarring world when with her, or at least an
inspiring confidence that we can live above them.
How purely intellectual she is! How free from
vanity, egotism and pedantry which men have
pleased to associate with a learned woman. Her
conversations are sometimes beautiful lectures
that fall from her lips without effort and with
simple elegance. Indeed her heart speaks in
everything, and there is a sincerity and earnest-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 147
ness, a childlike sweetness, that spiritualizes her
most didactic discourses. I like Mrs. Roselius
better than any woman of the world I have ever
known. She has seen much of society she has
elegance of manner, tact and good taste she has
not lost her natural warmth of heart, or her en
thusiasms ; she has much charity without show
and is both ingenuous and truthful. She is smart,
even talented; but neither thought or conversa
tion are purified by sentiment. It amuses me to
hear her talk, for she seems to know all that hap
pens, but I never feel any better or wiser after
having listened to her for hours. On the contrary,
some of her most amusing sketches of life, people
or character depress me wonderfully, though I
laugh over them. She lives next door and is very
sociable. I m ashamed to say that we are not.
Her husband is such a Federal and talks so
abusively of Southerners that she excuses our
want of sociability on that account but I consider
him such a silly person that his petulent talk does
not affect me in the least. I never get angry with
a silly person ; I do not consider them responsible.
When the New Orleans Guard was deserted out
side of the lines, and its members stole inglori-
ously back to enjoy the luxuries of the city
Mr. R excused them. He said that he, too,
"was brave, that he would stand to be shot at as
well as any man, but that gentlemen could not
148 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
endure camp life. He could not eat pork and
beans. Those Virginians and Mississippians
(mentioning people from other States) were not
gentlemen, he said ; they ought to fight. It was
useless to talk to a man who could not feel the
meaning of hating, yet stealing in to lead a life
of inglorious ease, leaving the burden of defence
to be borne by others. Nobly has that burden
been borne by others Louisianians, American
sons have won honors on every field.
Much dissatisfaction was felt here for a time
over President Davis speech at Jackson. It was
partial and addressed wholly to Mississippians,
though the army by which he was surrounded was
composed of men from all States. The battle of
Chickasaw Bayou was fought by Louisianans and
Georgians. These men were entitled, even as ex
iles from home, to kindly mention but no word of
praise, except to Mississippians. The women of
Vicksburg were approved because they expressed
wishes that the town should be shelled rather than
surrendered. The women of New Orleans rushed
in numbers to sign a paper imploring that this
city should never be given up. They were fear
less, they said ; we signed it and would have been
glad enough to have resistance made. I have al
ways felt that Davis was a partisan, rather than
a father of his country; a politician rather than
a statesman. I heard him speak once and was not
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 149
satisfied. I can never learn to love him as I do
Washington or Lee, " Stonewall Jackson, or the
two Ashbys even, who were willing to serve their
country in any capacity. It does me good to feel
that thousands of men are privates in this war,
undergoing, voluntarily, all sorts of deprivation
and hardships, who, before the war, were wealthy
and lived in luxury. Thousands of our country
men are yielding to the authority of officers who
are far beneath them in wealth and social stand
ing. This state of things gratifies the hero-
worship that has always stirred my heart. I hate
man-worship or place-worship it corrupts but
in hero-worship I feel that I serve but my ideal.
The ram, Queen of the West, has been captured
by our Confederates up Red River. Some of the
men escaped, but many were taken prisoners.
We captured guns and useful supplies. One of
our men, John Burke, had been seized to pilot the
boat up Red River that our batteries could be
captured or destroyed he was forced under a
Federal guard and therefore felt privileged to de
ceive them. When quite near he assured the Fed
erals that they were still fifteen miles distant;
they were, therefore, more unprepared than they
would have been. A warehouse on shore was
fired by one of our officers, which lighted up the
river. We made a complete triumph of it. I am
glad that this capture was made in Louisiana, for,
150 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
owing to the fall of New Orleans, she has been
somewhat depreciated in the Confederacy, though
I think the Government at Richmond was more to
be blamed in that disaster than the people who
had trusted all defences to their military supe
riors. Large contributions were made here to
the defence of the city and to the general war.
And had not the citizens been trammeled by the
general Government, the city would not have
fallen. Its fall had been anticipated by those who
knew anything of military matters, but to the
people at large it was a great surprise. They were
therefore totally surprised and unprepared and
showed panic that undignified state of things.
It was reported at one time that Butler had gotten
hold of the ladies list and was to bring to justice
all offending therein. Butler was so senseless in
much of his tyranny, that any report of him could
receive credence. I firmly expected to go to prison
when the others were taken, when the oath-taking
was going on. Judge Ogden told us of a young
lawyer friend of his who took the oath, not for his
own interests, but to protect those of others. He
had in charge a large property belonging to
minors, and as he could have no control over it,
or practice in any of the courts unless he took the
oath, he took it. He has since gone completely
mad in consequence he suffered so and his
thoughts were completely filled with it. This is a
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 151
terrible case and I know of another just like it.
That wretch Butler has much to answer for. They
continually threaten to send him back here, but
we do not fear that he will come. The Consuls
had him removed, and beside we do not think that
he would trust himself to the watery pathway in
which the 290, or the Oreta, may find him.
The Yankee paper reports that the Alabama
(the 290) is captured and that we are about to
evacuate Port Hudson and Vicksburg on account
of starvation. We do not heed these stories.
February 26 [1863]. Read constantly of oppo
sition to the Government at the North. A civil
war there thought to be imminent. Mrs. Wilkin
son, who lost her husband at the battle of
Manassas, and who hastened out of the city at
that time, leaving her children, has just come to
town. Would people in any other land believe
that a woman, under such circumstances, could be
arrested for not taking the oath to the United
States? No one is allowed to land without doing
so, though notbing has been done so far to those
in the city who resisted. Mrs. Wilkinson is under
arrest, having refused the oath at St. Andrew s
House. Her children would not have learned of
her arrival through the morning paper but for an
accident. She is to be sent back, and is trying to
get leave to take her children. Kate W took
breakfast with us this morning. I told her that I
152 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
thought her mother highly honored, she had re
sisted and that we were leading the dryest and
tamest sort of life, and had no chance of being
thought martyrs, though we are, in truth, often,
in another fashion. Mrs. W- says that no at
tack is to be feared at Vicksburg, the Yankee
troops having come over to us in the last fight
there in whole squads, bearing with them the
smallest flags of truce. Our people did not see the
flags at first, being so excited and the generals had
difficulty to restrain their ardor. In this way,
many poor fellows were murdered who would have
been our friends. The Yankees have deceived us
so often that our people fear almost to trust a
flag of truce. I feel so sad to think of those poor
fellows ; what a hopeless feeling must have taken
possession of them between the two fires, not
trusted by either side. Under other circumstances
I would not trust deserters, but in this war thou
sands long to come to us, being convinced that it
is wrong to overrun the South. Some, too, con
sider their cause a hopeless one. There are three
hundred deserters in Jackson alone and they are
coming in all the time, Mrs. W says. They are
in high spirits, Mrs. W says, outside the lines
and do not look as we do here. Our soldiers have
plenty of everything, even coffee, though out
siders have to pay well for it, if they get it at all.
Flour is $80 per barrel. Kate says that her aunt,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 153
Mrs. Eccleston, in Vicksburg, has devoted herself
to the Louisiana troops. They say she belongs
to them. We want to go out with the Wilkinsons,
if these people will let us here comes the martyr
dom money due us all round, and cannot ask for
it, because the times are pressing so on all. Mr.
Randolph was here this morning; he thanked us
for letting our house free of rent to them. Mr.
R did not take the oath and was thrown out
of business. We were glad to be of some use. Oh,
I wish we were rich. Kate W , Mrs. Randolph
and Detty [Margaretta] Harrison have taken up
my morning. I like them all, but love best to be
alone of all things. I am so worn out sometimes
by the constant stream of talk around me that I
am nearly crazy. I fear I shall get the same sort
of buzzing in my head that Mrs. Wragge com
plains of (from "No Name," by Wilkie Collins,
that I have just read). I like this book better than
his "White Woman " or "Woman in White. " He
has too much plot to suit my taste. Life is full of
plot, too, but I have never felt that a book that
contains much of it gives a true representation of
life. I prefer the volume that seems but a page
torn from real life. I care not for startling inci
dents, but only the gradual development of social
life and a good delineation of character. I notice
though that plot and incident are more popular
than quiet truthful pictures.
154 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Thackeray is no favorite here; I find few
of my friends here who will even try to com
prehend him. To me he is the first of Eng
lish writers. "Vanity Fair" gave me a great
shock. I do not think I could ever have
been quite so happy again, after having read that
book, even if life had not gone hard with me. It
taught me to look under the veil, and I have been
looking under it ever since. And my God, what
have I not seen ! Indeed I do not love the world,
but I have met with some really good and pure
people. Thackeray s books are magnificent pro
tests against the social life of England. I wish we
had such "a man. We would not take our lashing
and dissection from a stranger. I sometimes think
that even one of us could not tell the whole truth
to our country people. They love flattery, it must
be confessed. The Northern people have sickened
me with boasting. I hope ours will adopt a system
of inciting and elevating to a high state of things
rather than claiming it without an effort. Let
there be truth-telling in all things. Thackeray
really holds up a glass to his country-folk, and to
humanity at large. He is not popular, because
people do not like the real cut of their features.
There must be moral cosmetics as well as those of
another sort to keep people in decent humor with
you. People call Thackeray names, but for my
part I even feel grateful to the man who has
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 155
given to u^ a Thomas Newcome and an Ethel.
Fault is found with his Washington, too; it is
truthful, sublime. His whole " Virginians * is a
splendid page from colonial history.
We went to see Mrs. Montgomery and Mrs. Wells
this afternoon ; met Mrs. Roselius, who asked us to
call for her at the Little Calvary Church, whither
she was going to attend another singing effort.
Mrs. Hedges has sent word to Mr. Payne that she
would not sing there for a thousand per night.
Found Mrs. M sick. The Judge sleeping in a
big chair and Mrs. Wells out of spirits from not
having heard from her little girls. Her husband
she does not expect to hear from until the war is
over, he having run the blockade to Vera Cruz.
These are sad times. The girls are in Vicksburg,
but word is sent to us outside the lines that no
danger to that place is to be apprehended. The
famous canal dug by the persevering Yankees is
utterly useless to them. They are now on the
lookout for some bayou that runs, I believe, into
Red River, which they propose making into a new
Mississippi. They waste much time and breath,
also much newspaper if we were timid we would
be overwhelmed by the wonderful things which
they intend to do. Judge Montgomery gave us
Seward s letter to read the one in which he
declines the proffered mediation of France. I
wonder, really, if anyone will be deceived by this
156 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
plausible, specious letter. Mr. Seward resembles
the ostrich in one respect he does not put his
head in the sand, by any means but he imagines
other people can not see. The position he assumes
for his Government is an utterly false one. He
must know it. Deception on the part of the United
States Government has kept up this cruel war;
it remains now only to be proved that people are
still willing to be blinded. We read protest after
protest in Northern papers and speeches some
of them really noble ones. The leaders seem to
fear no longer to tell the truth and the people are
rapidly awakening from their lethargy and blind
ness. The people who have been unjustly impris
oned now at liberty are to meet in New York
on the 4th of March. I think on that occasion the
turning of periods will assist wonderfully in the
turning of minds and purpose. There is some
thing awfully exciting in the voice of a roused and
angry people. The great stakes played for by
this people and all the world, thrill me with a more
tumultuous interest even than that I gave in my
girlish days to the angry barons who met at
Runnymede, and the stormy parliaments that
raved at Martyr Charles. How history re-creates
itself, or how, rather, man remains the same
though his robes are changed.
Called for Mrs. R according to promise;
met at the church door Mr. R , also Miss
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 157
Marcella Wilkinson, Mrs. Stevens and others.
Mrs. R took us home with her. Tried not to
talk war with Mr. R , but he would be pro
voking (and silly). Stayed until eight, and got
home to find Mr. and Mrs. Burrows. Here was
more talk-wer the same themes, until ever so late.
I like them both, but oh, how tired I was. Could
I have let them know it? How can we but regard
a species of deceit as a peacemaker? My deceit,
or amiability (there are two names for every
thing, and our characters depend upon the point
of view), sent me to bed tired enough. There is a
camp near the Burrows house. They are there
fore able to give us many proofs of the insubordi
nation and demoralization of the Federal soldiers.
At 12 o clock a few nights ago they were roused
by one who was hiding in the house to elude the
guard. They are escaping constantly, and Con
federate women aid them by giving them clothes.
A mulatto woman fined three dollars for singing
a Confederate ballad. An exhibitor of portraits
arrested and put in jail, after a loss of his pic
tures, for exhibiting Stonewall Jackson and Lee.
The children are sometimes arrested for their
" Rebel" cries and the street boys hate the Yan
kees and do not follow them in their most brilliant
turn outs. Our Confederate and Livandais
Guards could never drill or march without a
crowd.
158 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
February 27th [1863]. Invited to dine at Mrs.
Dameron s. Went. It rained all day. Had quite
a defense to make of the Episcopalians and Catho
lics to Mrs. White. How the Methodists do hate
other denominations. So do the Presbyterians.
I rarely hear Episcopalians speak illiberally. I
hate bigotry. I believe that the churches have
aided to harden people s hearts against one an
other. There is nothing so narrowing as
sectarianism.
February 28th [1863]. Intended to go and help
Katy Wilkinson pack to go out with her mother, but
it rained too hard. Have written two letters, to
Mrs. Chilton and Claude on soft Blockade paper,
we call it, which are to go in a spool of cotton. It
is a great deprivation not to be able to go beyond
these hateful lines with the Wilkinsons. But I
need money. Mrs. Dameron offered me some
yesterday, but I can not borrow. Mrs. Randolph,
whose husband owes us for a few months rent,
offered to raise it for me, but times are so hard
for people who are out of business, and who came
here strangers as they did and who are cut off
from friends who might aid them, that we told her
we would not take it from her, even should she
get it for us. I felt grateful to both for their
heartfelt interest in us and feel that we have
made friends for life. The Campos people who
owe us a great deal are also in trouble, and thank
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 159
us for not troubling them. Mr. Lancaster went
off in fright when the Yankees came, without
paying us. Mrs. Norton has money owed by Mrs.
Chilton in her possession, but we can not bear to
ask for it. It is ours really, but she does not
offer it. So here we are a fixture, where our
hearts are almost breaking. From the little store
we had left, an acquaintance borrowed $300 "just
until my husband comes in"; that was six weeks
ago, and no word of it yet. I would not ask for
so small a sum, but I greatly fear we shall need it.
I have visited her twice and she has been here
and members of her family, and it would be some
thing for an outsider to pity us for if he could
note our hope that it might be offered us. I would
pity anyone who had been reduced to such straits
as we have. All through others, too, and a weak
ness we have in not being able to ask for our own
money. If I could get outside these hateful lines,
I could use my Confederate money, and Claude,
poor fellow, could perhaps send me some more,
even if we could not get to Texas. Ah, well, some
people are born for both small and large mishaps.
But enough of this we must stay here until the
Blockade is over, I suppose we have expended
within a few dollars our whole stock in laying in
provisions lately. I feel, and so does Ginnie, the
honest principle to purchase what we eat. I find
myself, since the hard thoughts have taken posses-
160 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
sion of me, doing without everything at the table
which we have not helped to buy. These are
homely details indeed, when- the Muse of History
may wander at will, and dignify my pages with
the hopes, fears, sacrifices and misfortunes of
nations. Garibaldi, in Italy; Louis Napoleon in
Mexico; English operatives perishing with hun
ger; Exeter Hall jubilant and triumphant over
our Southern distress and what they call the
" Freed negro race"; battles lost and won; cities
captured and recaptured; a virgin soil bathed
with the blood of its sons ; a nation bathed in its
tears; a new Confederacy and a new flag born
into the world. Ah, Stars and Bars ! How many
years will it be before you float in an unjust cause
over fields to which you have no right ! All these
things and more the Tragic Muse and her sisters
may gather and record in this awful year of 63
and here am I penning the common items which
belong to a suppressed and narrow life ; the piti
ful details; the painful platitudes; the weari
some monotony incident to the everyday life of
two women. Well, I have some right to make my
cry go up with the general voice, more especially
that I feel indeed that I "have no language, but a
cry."
Mrs. Dameron stayed all day with us. A
sweet, earnest little soul. She is not demonstra
tive, but we have been made to feel that she is
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 161
fond of us. I rely upon her wonderfully, but we
have few thoughts in common. Mrs. Roselius
spent the afternoon with us, and I found myself
again unaware a champion of a religion. A
friend of Mrs. R s has joined the Catholic
Church and she has "ceased to respect her." So
runs the everyday stream. We all think differ
ently and hate each other because we can not see
alike. With the standing point changed, the view
would alter, too. The more I see of life, the more
lonely I feel. I shall never, never be tempted into
a church a membership I mean sectarianism
awes and disgusts me, yet I often, often covet that
brotherhood feeling which the members of one
association seem to enjoy. A common cause;
whether it be religion, politics or business binds
men, though they may hate all other causes be
side. My ideas meet nobody s, whether they are
stirred by patriotism (by which I mean loving all
that is good not claiming all among my country s
people, boasting only of what is good not claim
ing all good and a willingness to submit to much
to all trials for the common good and honor
and defence of home), by religion, or by any of
the high or low possibilities which range our daily
pathway. My ideas meet no one s, I say again,
and I often feel an isolation of heart even when
meeting with general kindness. By religion I
cannot understand anything but a kindly inter-
162 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
pretation of human action ; a gentle forbearance
with all efforts of the human heart toward God
whether those efforts be Catholic or Protestant.
It is with a feeling of profound wonder and awe
even, with which I behold the common idea of
hugging salvation for one s own people and com
munities and committing all others to to say
the least of it, to some undefined horrors. The
general satisfaction under such a state of things,
I say, awes me.
I wish I could have known a certain poet who
lived here before tjie war Capt. Harry Flash.
I wish I knew Tennyson, Hawthorne, George
Eliot (Miss Evans) and I wish I could journey
back far enough on the pathway of time to meet
the large, untrammeled gaze of Edmund Burke.
I have admired the sermons, rather the philoso-
phizings, of Ellery Channing; and those of the
Right Reverend Doctor Clapp of this city ; to me
they seem imbued with Christ s spirit, though
they differ in letter from the churches. The
" Great Harmonia" of Jackson, the Spiritualist,
is a work which has met and convinced my reason,
soothed my anxieties, unraveled my perplexities,
pleased my imagination, lifted my aspirations,
reconciled much of paradox to my mind and
tinged with far-off hope my longings. These
books my friends condemn. All authors that I
love, fall under the ban with my acquaintances.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 163
I allow latitude and take it and yet it is a lonely
life that I lead now. I have known the bliss of
meeting of thought, but it is gone, and never on
this side of eternity can it be mine again. Our
opinions make us I cannot yield mine.
I had had a sort of enthusiastic regard for
Beauregard, but to-day I heard that his wife has
much need to complain of him I was told by one
who is familiar with his social relations in an
instant the feeling in my heart for this hero
vanished, and a pained one of disappointment
took its place so we go on in life until we have
nothing left. In my walk this afternoon I met
little Charley Mushaway(?), a little dark-eyed,
fair-haired beauty, who cheers for Beauregard
and Stonewall Jackson constantly. I did not
wish him to cheer for Beauregard to-day. A man
is as nothing to me who sins against the purity
and divinity which sits by his hearthstone Love.
Saw Mrs. Wilkinson and the girls told us much
of matters going on outside of the lines. She is
very much changed grown completely gray in
one month. She went out some months ago. The
death of her husband at Manassas having reached
her as a rumor, she went out to ascertain its truth.
She had much difficulty in getting a passport out
and has now been arrested for not taking the
oath upon returning to see her children. Some
faces relax, even under great grief, but she seems
164 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
even to have forgotten how to smile. She is going
out with her children, whenever the upstarts will
let her. Our soldiers outside are far from starva
tion. They have food and clothes, even coffee in
plenty. Many of our young privates, who are
from the best families in the land, miss thousands
of home comforts, but there is no desponding ; no
lack of spirit and determination to stand until
the last man, rather than to give up to the
Yankees.
IV.
MAKCH 1 MAKCH 15, 1863.
March 1st [1863]. Beautifully clear rather
cold; trees all in bud and the squares opposite
emerald green and glittering. Mary Harrison,
Ella, Sissie and Ally, their brother, called on their
way to church. Didn t go with them. Stopped on
their way back and waited for the car told us
of the welcome to Confederates in Lexington, Ky.,
and showed us a likeness of Kirby Smith, which
had arrived in a letter from that city. Smith
looks like the earnest, brave and pious soldier
which report speaks him. This likeness is some
what faded, having been sunk on the Ella Warley
on her way from New York and recovered. Two
bags of letters have been fished up. We, Ginnie
and I, cannot help hoping that the one granting a
power of attorney to the Campos family, which
will enable them to pay us, is amongst the rescued.
It seems that the common thread must mingle with
that which Lachesis lengthens and Atropos severs.
What life and life interests must have gone down
on the Ella Warley. Mrs. Eoselius came in the
evening with Mr. Denman, a Yankee, but a South
ern one. Butler s arrival in New York, he says,
created no sensation. His arrival was not pub-
165
166 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
lished. The flaming accounts we had read here
of his magnificent reception, were little more than
advertisements of a non-existing greatness, paid
for by Butler himself. This wretch, it seems, is
in favor with none but the vile Abolitionists.
They continuously talk of sending him to Charles
ton, or back to this city. Charleston is not taken
yet never will be and we don t believe Butler
would risk meeting the 290 on his way here. I
was sorry when I heard he had been made much
of at the North. For I am humanitarian enough,
and Christian enough, I hope, to wish to see a
respect for right, purity and justice even among
enemies. No man who had respect for himself,
honesty, truthfulness, bravery or kindness to
women would take Butler by the hand. The
cause of humanity is served, I think, when such
brutes meet their deserts universal contempt.
The Federal army is rich in brutes and brute
force. Mr. Denman gave a description of a visit
of Stafford (the general of the negroes) to the
bank last summer. He came in with a shin-
plaster, and with a horrible oath told one of the
bank gentlemen to pay the amount in gold. On
being told that there was no gold, but that small
notes would be issued soon, he swore terribly,
drew his sword and flourished it in the wildest
manner, threatening to cut their heads off. Mr.
D owned that he was as afraid of him as he
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 167
would be of a horned devil. "I se got your Mayor
down to Fort Jackson/ 7 said Stafford, grinding
his teeth, " where I hope the mosquitoes will eat
out his d d heart." And more of this sort.
The banker looked at the note and found it one
of the coffee-house issues, with which the city last
spring was flooded, and which Butler (very prop
erly) had ordered to be redeemed, said he : "This
is not our note; we have nothing to do with it,"
whereupon, Stafford took it up and turned round
upon a crowd of women and children who had
followed him into the bank, flourishing his sword
over them and swearing at them. This creature is
below the city, having in command 1,400 negroes,
armed and equipped, wearing the leather belt
which other soldiers wear, having the letters U. S.
in brass upon it. The once honored "Stars and
Stripes" can be borne by such hands as these.
Many of the negroes in camp having yielded to
temptation, and been beguiled by Yankee false
hoods into running away from their masters, now
that they realize their position, wish to return to
them. But Stafford refuses to allow them to go
home. We, against whom these poor creatures
are arrayed, have no fear of them, at least as
soldiers. They will fly at the first fire. Stafford,
with his band, have been committing depreda
tions in the country, but their gallant efforts have
been confined to house-breaking, house-burning,
168 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
chicken, horse and cattle stealing, and impudence
to white people. Nothing more clearly defines the
subordinate position, or the real justice of their
position, more than their total want of social vir
tues. They are never true to each other, either in
friendship or love. And even the maternal tie is
not strong with them. Last spring, when the
Yankees came, and even before then, many persons
had gone into the country with their house ser
vants, very often leaving behind husbands or
wives in the Confederacy. I know of many in
stances where such interest was taken by their
owners that they have written or sent for servants
so situated, but in not one case have I known one
to go. A life of lounging round the streets, feeding
at the expense of the United States Government,
has proved more enticing than the memories of
wife or child. They have mostly gotten new
mates. Mrs. Norton, in letters from her family
and friends, is often charged with messages to
servants who do not even wish to hear from those
that are gone. / was once an Abolitionist, and
resented for this race s sake their position in the
awful scale of humanity. But, I verily believe,
that negroes are not now developed creatures.
What they may be sometime I can not prognosti
cate, but I do believe in the law of progress. I
call to mind the age when Britons wore skins, and
hope for all things.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 169
March 2nd [1863]. Mr. Randolph was here
soon after breakfast. He sits a long time and
talks wonderfully slow. He had nothing new to
tell us of war matters and Mrs. Norton gave him
a cut for that she lives entirely on the daily
events without connecting them in her philosophy
with other events. The rumors of the hour and
the miserable newspapers, falsifying one day
what they have given out as truth the day previ
ous, filled with impossible schemes and barefaced
braggadocio, fill her mind. She reads scraps of
these papers to us before we are up, calling
through the door which leads to her room, oftener
opening it wide so we are put to straits to dress
ourselves in private. Whether I am reading,
writing, or thinking, those newspaper scraps are
read and their contradictory jargon mangle and
cut into pieces any idea which might soothe my
brain, whether of mine or another s. Oh, I am so,
so weary. The making of the new Mississippi
channel is now occupying the attention of the
brave authorities here and elsewhere. Therefore
we don t expect, as we have been expecting, the
great attacks at Port Hudson and Vicksburg. We
had a solemn " extra " out this morning to tell
us that New Orleans is to be made an island ; so,
also, Vicksburg and Baton Rouge. Mary Harri
son came in while Mr. Randolph was here and
read the " extra " aloud to us. We laughed a good
170 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
deal over Yankee boasting. Our batteries on the
river which they have been saying were a "mere
nothing " to take, are now to be "got round. "
The great armies and navies of the United States
are to make a new channel for themselves imme
diately in time to save that poor old Union.
Nature may have in contemplation some changes
in the bed of this wonderful river, but the Yankees
ere in this matter as in most others mere
boasters. The people at large are deceived that
a wretched administration may rule with a tyran
nical sway they are robbed that public function
aries may fill their pockets, speculators run riot.
I believe the Yankees themselves consider they
have but two honest men, Burnside and the
President.
McClellan is not a favorite with the party
in power, though his soldiers idolized him, and
long for his reestablishment. We had a great
argument at Judge Ogden s one night whether
McClellan would or would not be the meanest of
mankind if he again should accept his old posi
tion as Commander-in-Chief. Ginnie, Jule, Lizzie
and myself took the stand that no man belongs to
himself, but to his country, if his country needs
him, he must obey her call, though like any other
mother she may have been both unjust and unkind
to him. We contended that McClellan was the
only approach to a general that the Yankees could
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 171
boast ; therefore, if he really loved the cause and
his soldiers, he ought to accept his old place if
offered, besides, we argued, his defeat was the re
sult of a party, and the whole country rose to
welcome him on his return, and that was a real
triumph for him, and the army made bitter com
plaints about his recall. Mr. Randolph and Mary
Harrison sat some time, and the latter carried me
off with her to see the Wilkinsons, leaving Mr.
R with Ginnie and Mrs. Norton. I am afraid
of hurting his feelings, as he is very sensitive;
he is a good friend of ours and would, I believe,
serve us in any way. He has led a wild, rambling
life in Mexico, Peru and other places, and in this
way has neglected many means of education. He
would have made a fine specimen of a man if he
had had the proper opportunities. He is quick
and sagacious, and his instinctive judgment of
men and things is good. His ideas have much
more range than is usual with city men, whose
thoughts (it seems to me) run in but two channels,
pleasure or business. But his expression is slow
and restricted ; he has neglected the means which
would have aided his utterance. This man has a
true chivalry of nature, which makes him inter
esting; he is not at all demonstrative or elegant
in manner, yet you feel instinctively there is no
meanness, no coarseness, no unkindness in his
nature, and that he would do anything for a
172 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
woman for a woman without respect to her
age or rank. He has dubbed himself a true friend
of ours, and indeed I feel that sort of trust in him
that would incline me to call on him in any trouble
in preference to earlier friends. His brothers, who
happen to be unmarried, are both in the army;
so, also, are his brothers-in-law, and owing to cir
cumstances he is compelled to remain here and
take care of his family and the family of his
sister-in-law ; she has three children, he has two ;
they are all quite young, timid and helpless. He
pines to be in the army his brothers have written
him that they do not envy his position. I believe
Southern men seldom fear in battle and like its
terrible excitements.
Many families in Vicksburg have caves under
their houses containing stores and furniture, to
which they intend to retire when the threatened
bombardment of Vicksburg takes place. The
house of Mrs. Eccleston, in which Mrs. W
has been staying, had part of a wall and the tester
of a bedstead torn away in the last engagement.
Some of our soldiers imprisoned by the Federals
were thrust into a house in which negroes had died
of smallpox. These prisoners were then returned
to us in their diseased state this horror has since
been spreading among our troops, many of whom
have died, though we keep this matter as secret
as possible. Eefugees from New Orleans have
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 173
been received into all houses by order of General
Pemberton. Our soldiers need nurses, lint and
bandages more than anything. Poor fellows, how
I long to go out and take them something. Mrs.
M took out a cheese to eat on the way, but as
she did not touch it, gave it to the managers of
the hospital at Vicksburg. It was received with
delight and made much of. I left Mary H to
get through her visit with Mrs. Pinkhard alone,
and returned home. She came to dinner after the
visit was over; said she had found some of our
mutual acquaintances there dressed in the finest
laces, silks and jewels, which added to the rather
flashy elegance of the house, made Mary H ,
just from the pure circle of the Wilkinson s dis
coursing on our trials and patriotic struggles,
and the homespun which many ladies wear,
feel as if she were in another world. The Misses
Norcum, rather noted for extravagance and
worldliness, entertained her with their exploits on
the levee the day of the trouble there. It is aston
ishing what latitude Miss M. Norcum allows her
self. She says she has gone further than any
other woman in the Confederacy. Her father is
not rich, but she dresses extravagantly, even in
these times when wealthy women generally feel
the cares and distress of the day too much to en
tertain a love of display. Miss Norcum s patriot
ism consists in making saucy speeches to and
174 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
ugly faces at the Federal soldiers. She does not
tell her father what she does, she says. She comes
of good blood; she has had the education and
associations of a lady, and is old enough (being
some time out of her teens) to know better. Mary
and I heard of hundreds of ludicrous circum
stances connected with the levee fight. "The
Battle of the Handkerchiefs/ it is called, is
rather a good poem composed to honor the occa
sion and which I will copy here. Each day I hear
something more of this scandalous scene. A Cap
tain or Lieutenant Thornton on General Shep-
ley s staff (I won t say Governor Shepley)
was speaking of the Levee Scene to a lady. "I
would have managed them better, said he. * And
what would you have done, sir!" said the lady.
"I would not have sent for cannon," said this
Yankee knight, "but I would have had cavalry
armed with cowhides, to ride them down, whip
ping as they went along. What think you of this,
future ages? Those are the civilizers who are
prompted by pity to make war upon us lest we
should become too savage, when entirely cut off
from Northern influences.
This afternoon a great troop of negroes
were escorted by our door by Yankee sol
diers, bearing bayonets. They were to be
taken to a brick yard and "put to work," the
soldiers said, and were mad enough because of it.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 175
I could but pity the forlorn looking wretches as
they went by. The Federals have done nothing
worse than in deceiving this race ; they have been
made the tools of both politicians and army offi
cers. Mr. Syewart brought us up Blackwood s,
containing an article called, "A month s stay at
Confederate headquarters." It is by an English
officer and written in a spirit which seems won
derfully kindly for one of that nation. The de
scriptions of our magnificent Lee and Jackson,
filled my heart with pleasure. The simple elegance
of these two heroes have long ago captured my
imagination. They are surrounded by no state,
living like their men, yet they are venerated and
obeyed. Our people are described as being brave
and earnest, bearing ever in their hearts the
greatness of the struggle, and a willingness for
every sacrifice that can aid it. Read an article by
Wendell Holmes entitled, "My Hunt for the
Captain." He met many "Rebel" prisoners, and
they were all dirty, or idiotic, or something else
which was hateful. They never knew for what
they were fighting, except in one instance, and he
"loved excitement." Maryland is spoken of as a
State entirely "loyal" this I know is false, or
why have Maryland soldiers crossed the blue,
peaceful Potomac to share the fortunes of their
Southern brothers !
March 5th [1863]. We have company all
176 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
day long. I think I prefer the fashionable way of
receiving only on reception days. I hate the
custom, but acknowledge the wisdom of it. I can
not read, write, or do anything I wish, people are
so very social. Mrs. Waugh brought us an armful
of books this morning. She is so kind, so true,
that she is no restraint on one, as some other
people are. She respects and comprehends opin
ion, though that opinion may not agree with her
own. She is accustomed to luxury, but is so
simple-mannered that I do not mind carrying on
any of my work before her. I told her she always
saw me au naturelle she laughed and said she
felt highly complimented. I wish we might have
her for a neighbor always. She says we shall not
be separated in another world. I willingly give a
morning to her. This afternoon there were others
here, but somehow they slip my mind.
The Greatest Victory of the War, La Bataille des
Mouchoirs.
Fought Friday, February 20th, 1863.
Of all the battles, modern or old,
By poet sung, or historian told,
Of all the routs that ever were seen,
From the days of Saladin to Marshal Turenne,
Of all the victories later yet won,
From Waterloo s field to that of Bull Run,
All, all must hide their fading light
In the radiant glow of the Handkerchief Fight.
And a paean of joy must thrill through the land
When they hear the deeds of Banks band.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 177
Twas on the levee, where the tide
Of Father Mississippi flows,
Our gallant lads, our country s pride,
Won this victory o er their foes,
Four hundred Rebels were to leave
That morning for Secessia s shades,
When down there came, you d scarce believe,
A troop of children, wives and maids
To wave farewells, to bid God speed,
To shed for them the parting tear,
To waft them kisses, as the meed
Of praise to soldier s heart most dear.
They came in hundreds. Thousands lined
The streets, the roofs, the shipping too,
Their ribbons dancing in the wind,
Their bright eyes speaking love s adieu.
Twas then to danger we awoke,
But nobly faced the unarmed throng,
And beat them back with hearty stroke,
Till re-inforcements came along.
We waited long; our aching sight
Was strained in eager, anxious gaze,
At last we saw the bayonets bright
Flash in the sunlight s welcome blaze;
The cannon s dull and heavy roar
Fell greeting on our gladdened ear,
Then fired each eye, then glowed each soul,
For well we knew the strife was near.
"Charge!" rang the cry and on we dashed
Upon our female foes,
As seas in stormy fury lashed
When er the tempest blows.
Like chaff their parasols went down,
As on our gallants rushed,
And many a bonnet, robe and gown,
Was torn to shreds, or crushed.
178 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Though well we plied the bayonet,
Still some our efforts braved;
Defiant both of blow and threat
Their handkerchiefs still waved.
Thick grew the fight, loud rolled the din,
When "Charge!" rang out again,
And then the cannon thundered in,
And sounded o er the plain.
Down neath the unpitying iron heels
Of horses, children sank,
While through the crowd the cannon wheels
Mowed rows on either flank ;
One startled shriek, one hollow groan,
One head-long rush, and then
Huzza, the field was all our own,
For we were Banks men.
That night relieved from all our toils,
Our danger past and gone.
We gathered up the spoils
Our chivalry had won.
Five hundred kerchiefs had we snatched
From Rebel ladies hands;
Ten parasols, two shoes not matched,
Some ribbons, belts and bands,
And other things that I forget;
But then you ll find them all,
As trophies, in that hallowed spot,
The cradle Faneuil Hall.
And, long on Massachusetts shores,
Or on Green Mountain s side,
Or where Long Island s breakers roar,
And by the Hudson s tide,
In time to come, when lamps are lit,
And home-fires brightly blaze,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 179
While round the knees of heroes sit
The young of happier days,
Who listen to their storied deeds,
To them sublimely grand,
Then Glory shall award its meed,
Of praise to Banks band,
And Fame proclaim that they alone,
In triumph s loudest note,
May wear henceforth, for valor shown,
A woman s petticoat!
This poem is written by no one knows who, and
printed sub-rosa. An order was issued sometime
back by General Banks, attaching severe penalties
to throw scorn upon any United States officer.
This order was issued in Butler s behalf, I be
lieve, as the streets were at one time filled with
accusatory and satirical productions inspired by
that famous general. I have heard that Banks
has seen this poem and that he is very angry. I
have heard, too, that he had nothing to do with
having the cannon sent upon the women and chil
dren, and that the infamy of the whole affair rests
with Colonel French. Oh, well, I have also a sur
reptitious ode commanding this dear Crescent
City to " Cheer up," so I suppose that our day
is coming. Thornton wanted the Cavalry armed
with cowhides.
Mrs. Norton has a written bet on hand with
Mayor Miller formerly on Shepley s staff that
Port Hudson would yield to Federal forces on or
before the 4th of July. The stake, a basket of
180 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
champagne. Mrs. Norton advised him to marry a
Southern heiress and to change his politics. I
would not let the upstart think, even in jest, that
a Southern woman would marry him. He is good
natured, but to my certain knowledge he is not
honest. He lives in a "captured house " and broke
open the trunks which Mrs. Brown left there, in
search of sheets and table cloths. This he said
himself.
The Indianola war ram has been captured by
the Confederates. She passed the batteries at
Vicksburg between the coal barges, which we also
have taken. She was boarded, and the Queen of
the West, which had also passed the batteries and
been previously captured, was used in the fight
against her old friend. She now floats another
flag. We now have the river between Vicksburg
and Port Hudson free of Federal vessels. Our
trade from Red River, on which our soldiers so
much depend, is still undisturbed. The last New
York papers seem quite jubilant because their
boat succeeded in passing the stronghold but
they were captured even before the news of the
passing reached there. We are getting quite a
navy. We have captured so much in Virginia,
that the letters U. S. are stamped upon most
everything we use even the wagons and horses. ,
Captain Semmes has been entertained at Kings
ton, and made a speech. People are anxiously
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 181
looking for French recognition. Louis Napoleon
is a deep character. I, for one, have no faith in
his disinterestedness, and I am afraid to accept
an overture of any sort from him. Should we be
entangled with his politics I think our people
would have more to remember than Louis XVI
gave our forefathers. Recognition, perhaps, is
our due, and nothing withholds it but a selfish fear
of being accused of being too anxious to divide
these States. That Europe desires the separation,
we have had proof. Intervention (armed) I do
not want. We have sustained ourselves so mag
nificently, that I feel a pride to fight all our own
battles fight them we can, both on sea and land.
March 6th [1863]. Rained hard all day long.
Could but pity the Federal soldiers soaking out
at Camp Weitzel. Could but pity ourselves, too,
shut up all day long with one who has not an idea
in common with ourselves, but who will insist in
talk about the war all the time, stopping long
enough only to read the same sort of boasting
stuff in the newspapers which have been filling
them for months. Oh, how tired I am. I have never
known before what ennui or loneliness meant, ex
cept when with uncongenial company. Mrs. N
thinks we feel no interest in the war if we don t
have peace soon I think I shall soon lose my
senses. We had an "extra" this afternoon which
I read aloud. Nothing in it worth the trouble.
182 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
The loss of our Nashville boat and the capture of
the Indianola and coal barges being all known
before. I looked out just as I was going to bed;
beautiful sight after a day of storm. The wet
streets lay like pure silver beneath a lustrous full
moon and stars, and soft white clouds strode the
blue as peacefully as if we were all good and
happy here below. The stars used to calm my
most wretched moods now they fill me with an
unutterable longing.
7th. Mrs. Harrison called to say that someone
would take out a letter for us all. I had a disap
pointment in that way a few days ago. A man who
was to have run out a schooner, was arrested and
all his goods seized. Katy Wilkinson has sent us
some more work, as we had often pressed her to
do. We have sewed belts on pieces of dark cloth,
doubled, which are to be worn on the girls persons
as skirts, and after crossing the lines, to be worn
on the back of some Confederate soldier. Heaven
send that the girls be not searched. They say
they would not permit it. I would not let one of
the infamous creatures touch me. Mrs. Andrews,
the wife of the Lieutenant at whose house Mrs.
Wilkinson was imprisoned, was one of the women
who volunteered to search the ladies who went
out last time. She was at first very rude to Mrs.
W , but that lady having one day asked for
her daguerrotype, she was so flattered by the re-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 183
quest that she not only went down town and had
it immediately taken, but has been in a good,
polite humor ever since. She did not know that
Mrs. W- - only wanted her likeness that she
might show the features of her jailer in the future
to her children. Mrs. Harrison reports that all
the soldiers have been sent from Camp Weitzel
and Carrollton up the river. They have gone to
Baton Rouge, and we suppose that means that
there will soon be an attack upon Port Hudson.
The Yankee Era reports the Confederate capture
of the Yankee vessel No. 2 between Port Hudson
and Vicksburg. Mr. Randolph brought us the
news that fighting is going on, or suspected of
going on, at Baton Rouge, our side having made
the attack. Stonewall Jackson reported there.
Oh, how I should like to see him! There is ex
citement of some nature afloat. Troops are being
sent off and artillery has been taken from the
square above us. Our people down town seem
greatly aroused. Mr. R - said a thousand men
could take this city now. I proposed to him that
he should seriously try to get his friends to join
him in such an undertaking. There are twenty
thousand men in this city who could aid our
people if agreed. It is thought that the Federals
do not wish to attack either Port Hudson or
Vicksburg. They do not wish to bring matters to
a crisis. They cannot depend on their men. A
184 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
transport came up the river yesterday evening,
the soldiers upon which being drunk sang the
"Bonnie Blue Flag" and shouted for Jeff Davis.
The last Caucasian says that there are now but
two parties in the United States one, that of
Jeff Davis, who supports the Constitution, and
that of Lincoln who tramples on it. Our Major
Prados, who was murdered by a deserter, was
buried yesterday; his funeral was larger than
that of Dreux, the first New Orleans officer who
fell in the war. Banks sent word to the crowd
that it must disperse, and that only the friends
of Major Prados should attend him to the grave.
"Tell General Banks, " returned the people,
"that we are all his friends." A very good an
swer, I think. Someone remarked to Banks that
this was called a Union city. "A Union city," re
turned Banks with contempt; "I could carry
every Union man in it on a hand-car. Such is the
fact, really, and I can but mourn that so many
took the oath when that wretched Butler was here.
I do not wonder at timid people yielding, but I
do wonder at that want of unity among an op
pressed people which would have protected them.
Butler could not have revenged himself upon a
whole town. No man or woman seemed to think
that he or she would have been supported in re
sistance, and therefore did not attempt any. We
fortunately made up our minds not to take it.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 185
And if the whole town had yielded, we would not
have done so. People crowded so to take the oath,
that we were under the impression that but a few
intended to resist, and that those few would be
certainly punished. So we tied up a few treasures
which were to go to prison with us, and, with some
fluttering maybe, waited our fate. Another ex
pedition into the Tech country under Weitzel.
More desolation of homes. Tis to be hoped that
Sibley, or some of our men, will be there to de
fend. We are such prisoners here that we know
nothing. The Essex war steamer has been chased
by our Confederate Queen of the West, and is so
damaged that she is pumping water. Caucasion
newspapers all suppressed. One smuggled sold
for 75 cents. Banks has offered $500.00 reward
for the discovery of the person who wrote "La
Bataille des Mouchoirs." Banks denies having
anything to do with sending cannon and artillery
down upon the women and children. Farragut
disclaims the whole affair of having had the
women and children carried down the river in a
boat and kept there until the next day. They are
much mortified report says.
March 8th [1863]. Clear and beautiful, this
Sunday morning. Orange trees in full bloom and
roses, honeysuckle and jessamine scenting the
air. Too warm. Spring with all its beauty is a
desolate season with me. I miss the kindly blaze,
186 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
the bracing atmosphere and even the lonely sad
tone of the winter wind. There is something sad
in seeing all things renewed but one s self. Chil
dren finely dressed are hurrying to Sunday
school. Mrs. Norton in her best, getting ready
for church. I do not feel like going. I wish I had
some vent for myself, whether it were church go
ing or visiting. I feel so lonely-hearted always.
Yesterday afternoon I was mortified, being for
the first time in my life the occasion of a servant s
falsehood. Often I have allowed myself to be
persecuted by trifling converse rather than to
send a false "Not at home," or a rude "Beg to be
excused. After dinner Ginnie and I felt tired and
not quite well we had exhausted ourselves talk
ing with Mrs. Norton and Mr. Randolph, and as
Mrs. Norton had gone down town, we thought we
would refuse all that called and have a quiet time.
Ginnie told Jane to say that Mrs. N was out
and that we were not well. Mrs. Wells and Mrs.
Montgomery called. We heard Jane say "Not at
home for all of us. Called her up afterward and
gave her a lecture on story-telling. She said she
couldn t say we did not want to see anybody. Mrs.
Roselius came; heard her tell the same thing. I
was not dressed, or should have contradicted her
in person. I was nervous really partly because
Mrs. R - is accustomed to pass through our
room, or would peep through the blind on the
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 187
gallery to find if we were in. She retreated before
I could get ready. Mr. Dudley called; Mrs.
Callender all shut up. Presently Mrs. Norton
returned, bringing Mrs. Roselius with her and
Jaque. The impudent little fellow had to open
wide our door and make some remark about our
being shut in the dark. We felt mortified, but did
not go out. Indeed there should be some decent,
yet truthful, way of denying one s self to people
when one is weary and out of spirits. After tea,
Mrs. Dameron and Mrs. White called and sat for
a while. I went down to the gate with them and
stood alone a little while looking upon the night.
A full moon struggling with heavy clouds ; patches
of blue sky and a few sweet stars. " Custom can
not stale " the infinite variety of the world above
us the voices of the vast eternity are never trite,
and the emotions they inspire never weary they
are ever fresh, though as old as the world.
Mary Ogden in from Greenville this morning.
The Yankees took away everything from the
camp, she says, and burned everything they could
not carry not expected back in that region.
Mary brought a letter from her friend, Roberta
Archer, of Baltimore, to read to us. She writes
as a Unionist though a warm Southerner and
in this way can tell us much of the position of
things in Old Maryland. She is thoroughly out of
spirits about the political situation in her native
188 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
State. That Lee was not reenforced and welcomed
by her country people, she is grieved and morti
fied. The Southern cause is warmly supported by
the women and those men who have gone to the
Southern battle fields are in high favor. Men, it
seems, make the excuse of "Want of arms" in
Maryland, as they do here. I, too, am distressed
about Maryland s position. I would not have be
lieved once that the dear old State would have
stood calm when the South was trampled on.
However, many of her sons have left all to fight
for a cause which their State has not adopted.
They are noble fellows and will be exiles hence
forth. God help this ruined land. I would rather
that Maryland should help to form a new Con
federacy than to remain a dishonored member
of this one. There will, I expect, eventually be
formed three Confederacies, if not now. New
England should remain alone.
Sammy Erwin has just come in to tell us that
his sister, Mrs. Chalmers, is going to be sent out
to-morrow and wants to see us. His brother,
Stanhope, they have just heard, was killed at the
battle of Murfreesboro. Went to see Em Mrs.
Chalmers on Sunday ; found much company and
had a full view of General Miles house and yard,
which are now occupied by Yankees. The privates
were wrestling and tumbling over in the yard and
out by the street gate, looking wholly unim-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 189
pressed by the great questions now at issue. I
detached myself as much as possible from the
general converse and speculated in my usual way.
No one talks anything but war-talk. At home and
abroad the eternal Yankee is dinned into my ears.
I feel an intense interest in this terrible struggle
it underlies almost my every thought and action,
and my alternate hopes and fears as to future
events have worn me mentally and physically, so
much so, that a "waiting-for-the-war- to-be-over "
feeling has paralyzed my every energy. It is for
this reason because I have suffered and do suf
fer so much I am soon wearied by the trivial
details of the hour, even though the war and the
Yankees give them birth. I found Sarah looking
badly and Em is not to leave to-morrow. She is
awaiting Yankee orders. I do not think that
either she or the Wilkinsons will be sent out till
that awful affair at Port Hudson is over. Em is
not to be allowed to carry more provisions with
her than are to be actually needed on the journey.
"I presume you will find plenty when that is over,
madame, says satirical Mr. Officer, which meant,
"I know that they are half starving in the Con
federacy, but if you are silly enough to go there,
you must abide the consequences. These officers
ask numberless insolent (necessary?) questions
when applied to for passports. They are gruff
or otherwise, as the humor takes them. "Why
190 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
don t you stay here and take your tea and coffee
in peace?" Bow en asked of Ginnie. " Those peo
ple in the Confederacy can t let you have any
thing to eat out there." "I don t fear depriva
tions outside the lines," said Miss Pride. I met
the Misses Pritchard at Sarah s, daughters of a
lady quite famous in Confederate sewing socie
ties and all sorts of associations. They are grace
ful girls; not very pretty, but intelligent, filled
with sublime contempt for the Yankees. They are
Philadelphia people. These adopted Southerners
are much hotter than we, strange to say. Butler
poured out particular venom on this class.
I left Doctor Glen s early and called on the Wil
kinsons ; met there Doctor Fenner,who told us that
our big " Rebel Ram" is finished, and has run out
of the Yazoo and is now lying at Vicksburg. She
will soon begin to write her history. I hope the
fate of the ram Arkansas will not be hers. After
the Arkansas brilliant dash from the Yazoo last
summer, through the whole Federal fleet, fight
ing her way safely to Vicksburg, a thrill of en
thusiasm and admiration passed through us poor
prisoners here, lighting our way, as it were. This
feeling ended in a postive personification of the
boat, and we spoke of our grim-faced champion
as though it were a human being. We loved it
and felt protected, even from afar. The Federal
accounts of its passage through the great fleet,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 191
proved what a splendid and wonderful thing had
been done, and after vessel after vessel had given
her broadsides and left her unharmed, we began
to feel towards the Arkansas as the mother of
Achilles must have felt toward that invulnerable
(vulnerable) hero after she dipped him. We
were sure she was invulnerable, so after the battle
of Baton Rouge, when news of her death and de
struction came to us, we indignantly rejected such
wild beliefs. For weeks, for months, the matter
aroused warm discussions. One said, "It was a
ruse of ours, the Arkansas would stir our blood
again and yet again." Another contended that
she had been blown up by our own people, be
cause her machinery had failed. Of course many
resisted the idea of inefficiency in our pride and
pet. "No, we would not believe it," and so we
did not for months. Indeed our faiths pro and
con were sadly confused by the reports of eye
witnesses. This man had seen her blown up
the other had seen her captured and finished by
the Essex (Federal), while yet another had seen
her towed off in safety toward Vicksburg. (Later
accounts.) This lady knew a reliable gentleman
who had just run the blockade he could swear
that he had seen the Arkansas on such a day
under the batteries safe at Vicksburg. This was to
be kept a great secret, both as regarded the ram
and the blockade-runner this reliable gentleman,
192 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
through fear of the meddling Butler, was never
forthcoming, and so we went on keeping his secret
with all our might, only whispering it throughout
our various circles. I know a gentleman (Doc
tor Camel) who still believes in the Arkansas.
On this day, March 8th, Mr. Randolph knows
a man who is hold enough to say that he knows she
is safe. Queer world this.
People are beginning to look forward to an at
tack on this place once more. I do not intend to
get excited as I did last summer. How often was
I told as I lay down at night to put a dark dress
by my bedside, as the Confederates would be here
by morning. Dozens and dozens of nights were
appointed for the attack, and dozens of mornings
broke in disappointment to thousands. We be
lieve now but for the loss of our dear ram we
would have had the city back long ago, though
croakers cry, " Never again; except by treaty. "
I was among those croakers at first. I felt
we could never get it back the sad ignomin
ious day it fell, but I grew into a more
hopeful state after awhile and joined with some
faith the whispering conclaves. How often we
imagined we heard the guns at the Fort, I could
not at this time safely determine, but their attack
and fall were often talked over enough in the dim
twilight to stir my blood. What deeds of valor
and devotion were we not to perform. We partly
MRS. R. A. WILKINSON
Of "Pointe Celeste" plantation, Louisiana
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 193
rose from the sluggish channel in which sorrow
had made us float so long. I do not think that
either Gin or myself would fear in battle we are
too sad-hearted. The town is in Federal hands
still, but after long silence on this momentous
topic, men and women begin again to whisper of
attack. General Banks, Farragut and fleet have
left for Baton Rouge to aid the attack at Port
Hudson. This place is now poorly defended, and
we might take it if the 290 and Greta were here.
I would rather get it by treaty, oh, so much
there would be no blood shed then, but if I say
so before Mrs. Norton it raises a perfect storm.
I would fight as bravely as she, if the city is at
tacked and needs women s help, but I cannot help
nourishing a hope that the fights at all the differ
ent points may be delayed until some decision is
arrived at in Congress, which will leave us a free
people without further shedding of blood. Why
desolate more homes; especially why slaughter
more of these poor wretches, more than half of
whom are in open insubordination with their own
authorities, who are deserting to us constantly?
Bayonets were drawn on the poor fellows who
refused to embark for the attack on Port Hudson.
The men do not wish to fight us, they openly say so.
There are many ways to get together an
army in any cause many of these men have
joined for bread. Mrs. Norton wants the negroes
194 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
all killed, too, "because they listened to Yankee
lies." This is being no greater, wiser or better
than Wendell Phillips, who wants all slave holders
killed. What a world this is. The North is hating
England for her sympathy with us, and for the
help she has given us we are hating her because
she does not give us recognition, because she did
not long ago. If the extremists were not held in
check by a more humane class, the earth would
soon be depopulated. I hear numbers of humane
sentiments from true Southern people who would
fight our enemies bravely, but who do not hate
them. When Judge Ogden s house was guarded
he had a fire made in an outhouse for the poor
desolate-looking fellows to warm themselves by,
and Mary Ogclen gave the sick medicine, toast and
coffee that she made for them herself. She was
too good to be a Rebel, one poor wretch said
the whole family are registered enemies. Saw
the picture of Mrs. Lieutenant Andrews at Mrs.
Wilkinson s. She had it taken with great alacrity
when Mrs. W asked her. She does not know
she is to figure in the family annals as the keeper
of The Female Bastile. Mrs. W still has
to report herself ; it rained for two days, heavily,
and she did not go down, and therefore received a
message from Lieutenant Andrews that if she
did not report herself before 4 o clock that day,
he Would send a sergeant after her. Has the
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 195
world ever seen before a woman on parole! A
woman, old and delicate,, a lady, wholly uncon
nected with politics of any sort, who went over
the lines because a report of her husband s death
had reached her, and who returned to her chil
dren! Mr. Randolph says tis a pity that the
Confederates take no women prisoners if they
did, Mrs. W might be exchanged.
March 13th [1863]. I have been sick, and am
nervous, mentally and physically. I am enjoying
though to-day my first quiet moments for a long
time. Ginnie and I are alone, as in our own home.
Mrs. Norton and all have gone to Greenville to
pass the day with the Ogdens. We told Mary we
would come another time. Mrs. Norton wanted
as to go ; the more the merrier, she said, but Ginnie
was sick, a good excuse, for poor Ginnie loves
quiet better than anything now.
Indeed we have not been alone together for
days. The Ogdens, the Harrisons, the Waughs,
the Randolphs, Mrs. Callender, Mrs. Roselius, and
ever so many other people have been here and sat
by my bed and talked and talked and talked. I
have not that sort of tact which enables one to
dismiss friends pleasantly no matter how I feel, I
must bear it, and Ginnie is like me. We have been
very, very gloomy and unwell, yet never alone.
When outside friends go home, Mrs. Norton reads
in her dreadful style these hateful newspapers
196 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
aloud. She knows we hate them, "But people
ought to take interest/ she says; "That is not
her way" "She don t know how people can do
so, and she goes on until we are most distracted.
Every advertisement, every negro arrest is
drawled out and stumbled over. She sits in her
room, has the door opened between us and begins
before we are dressed in the morning. It is a
mania with her and we are dying under it. The
carts passing in front of our room (also cars)
make it impossible for us to hear clearly, which
she takes as a great affront. She asks all sorts
of questions as to what we think the Federals
will do, and if we are not true prophets in the
least as well as greatest matters, throws it up
to us. I get very, very tired of this sort of life,
and my heart aches to see its effect on Ginnie.
I would go to Greenville to our friends there, but
when people are so kind and affectionate as they
all are, one seems ungrateful not to make some
effort to be agreeable and lively. Another reason
too, we cannot leave Mrs. Norton for any length
of time without quarreling with her. She really
means to give us no offence; she is kinder to us
than to others, and as she would insist on know
ing why we left her house, we could not tell her
without a blow up. I hate the eclat of a quarrel ;
I hate a quarrel itself, and more than all I re
member many times when the old lady repressed
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 197
her naturally high temper, out of kindness and
respect to us. She is, only, very unlike our
selves not one sentiment or taste have we in
common, and our constant effort to accommodate
ourselves to her is killing us by inches. I will
take poor Ginnie and go for another visit to Green
ville soon. The Randolphs, the Harrisons and
Ogdens all beg us constantly; we see them al
most every day. There has been a falling out be
tween the Harrisons and the Ogdens it distresses
me they are both kind, good and honorable
families we being the confidants of both sides
see that misunderstandings and servants tales
have separated them. Once we succeeded in mak
ing peace between them, but now the falling out
has reached the gentlemen of each house ; I do
not hope for any favorable adjustment of things.
Mrs. Roselius and Mary Waugh to our
room Mary just from a sick-bed, too. Sat till
the cars bringing Mrs. Norton back. She spent a
pleasant day and regretted we were not well
enough to go. The girls sent us much love and
pressing invitations. The Randolphs and Harri
sons live across the street either way from Judge
Ogden s, so Mrs. Norton made the most of her
time and paid visits all around. She says every
thing looks green and lovely and rather lonely.
The Yankee tents and flags, uniforms and band-
playings being missed in a pictorial way, if in no
198 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
other. The pleasure of going to Greenville is
destroyed, in a measure, by the disagreements
among the two families. We, Ginnie and I, do not
scruple to give them advice and to tell them that
they are both wrong. I tell them that I expect to
lose the friendship of both sides, but they say they
appreciate our feelings perfectly. Mary Harri
son and Judge Ogden met here a few days ago
the Judge sat in the parlor and Mary came to our
room we did not know which side to be the most
with. Mary was as nervous as possible; thinks
Judge - has grossly insulted her father. We
know he never meant to insult anybody in his
life, being the most amiable man of our acquain
tance, and the one most easily imposed upon. He
is indeed a proverb of kindness and patience.
Jule Ogden and Mary Harrison, too, met here
bowed distantly and had to go down the steps
together, and to take the three o clock car to
gether, and ride all the way home together; get
out at the same station together; all without
speaking. It is very silly, and both sides are
ashamed. I think the position of Kentucky in this
war laid the ground-work of the whole affair.
This State has been freely discussed here and
freely blamed, and the Harrisons resent all that
is said against her. They have indeed a morbid
sensitiveness and love for their old home, and
they cannot help feeling that people mean to be
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 199
personal, when they speak of her. This state of
things induced a suspicious, almost resentful tone
of feeling which has exaggerated and returned
unmeant wrongs, and in this way quite a cata
logue of offences have been recorded on both
sides and the old feeling wholly undermined. I
feel sorry to see a large family of young people
leave a loved home for any other, especially in
this country, where State pride and love is so
predominant. There can never be any National
feeling in this country men are willing to sacri
fice and die for Native State, and they are prone
to think it the home and birthplace of every per
fection. People, even in transmigratory America,
can not be transplanted without injury. Even
if a root is secured in a strange soil, many a deli
cate tendril is wounded and lost that would have
blossomed sweetly in the old.
I feel sorry for the Harrisons ; they came to Lou
isiana just before the war commenced, leaving a
large circle of friends and acquaintances in Ken
tucky. They have led a lonely prison life here
since the city was captured, while their relatives
and friends in the old State have been enjoying
themselves. Mary Harrison s eyes filled with tears
when she told me of the welcome Kirby Smith had
had at her aunt s house not long ago. John Mor
gan, their pet hero, is an old acquaintance, as other
Confederate heroes. They warmly espouse the
200 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Southern cause. They don t meet any heroes
here, poor girls, and never a soldier to whom they
can say, God speed you ! They were intimates
and relatives of Henry Clay and other intellectual
people at home, and consequently feel much cut
off here as regards society. Having come here at
an unfortunate time, their beautiful home on the
railroad is regarded by them as a prison ugly
and hateful in their eyes. We, Ginnie and my
self, are both border State people, and have the
position of old Maryland to regret, too. We can
see much to justify the conduct of the poor border
States, and I must Confess that the people who
have flocked to take the oath to the United States,
as they of this city have done, have no right to
pass such sweeping censures as Maryland and
Kentucky receive every day. Said Mrs. Brewer
to me the other evening, "Ah, do you not feel glad
that you are out of your native State! How
shamefully she has behaved. She did not mean
to be rude. Her husband is a Marylander and was
present. His father and mother were driven off
of their farm near Annapolis, as it was needed
for a Federal camp. He has lost a son and a
nephew in the Southern service. I told Mrs.
Brewer that I thought the men of the border
States who had fought for Southern rights, were
the real heroes of the war. Others fight for all
they have in the world these men lose all. Their
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 201
States not seceding, they are exiles in purse and
home. They have not even the common feeling
of State pride to support them in the burden-
bearing heat of this war. I was told by a young
gentleman an Adam s cavalry man from near
Natchez, that he had seen many of the Maryland
boys while serving in Virginia. "They are real
exiles, " said he; "noble, splendid-looking f el-
lows. " Poor old Maryland! I wish no Yankee
had ever moved within your border; not that I
hate them so bitterly, but it is too wretched a
thing to have a divided population.
Between North and South this war is sectional ;
in the unhappy border States alone, it is civil. Peo
ple never know how they act until tried. Two years
ago the people here could not have been made to
believe that they, under any circumstances, would
take an oath to the repudiated authority of the
United States. After the first blood was shed in
this war, blood which "flecked the streets of Bal
timore/ after the resistance to the first Federal
troops, was disarmed and put down, an outcry
went up in New Orleans against Maryland. She
had yielded! She was pusillanimous! She was
willing to see her Southern sisters overrun and
oppressed! She was mean, contemptible !"
" Better/ said the papers and the people, "better
had the proud city of Baltimore been razed to the
ground than to have become what she is/ I said
202 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
so, too ; at least, I felt so then and I feel so now
I would rather there should be no Baltimore so
long in my memory a sacred spot now polluted
by traitor s feet; a Baltimore not true to the
"Old Line s fame." I used to love to think how
much of that dear soil was once the birthright of
the Croxalls my mother J s family, and how many
thousands of dearest memories cluster about that
splendid domain Portland Manor that once
was ours. It lies not far away from Annapolis,
now a Federal resting place. Our dear old home,
our dear old Maryland ! I did not know until this
revolution how much I loved either. Ah, well,
here are we, two lonely-hearted women living in
Louisiana, not bearing transplanting much better
than the Harrisons, though we went through it
much earlier when mere children. We are sadder
than they we can not, in our unprotected state,
live in our own house. By the by, I will record it
here. That house and garden of ours is confis
cated, they tell me. If so, Mr. Randolph must
move out of it and let the Yankees move in. It
only nearly escaped being made a hospital. I
am glad we did not take the oath, though. The
border State people have been very true in this
respect. "Pride or Conscience?" I ask myself.
Mrs. Brewer, who made that remark about Mary
land, took the oath, and when a Federal tried to
turn her out of her house she said she was a
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 203
Union woman. The papers and people, who cried
out, "Better had Baltimore been destroyed, "
took quite another tone when New Orleans fell.
Then it was, "We are a conquered people and we
must not provoke our invaders." When Marshall
Kane, of Baltimore, was lodged in Fort McHenry
and poor Thomas thrown in irons, my heart, it
seemed, shed tears of blood; people said, "The
pusillanimous Marylanders. " Since that day
Mayor Monroe has been dragged to Fort Jackson
in almost a dying condition, and the brave Mum-
ford, who tore down the first Federal flag raised
in the city, has been hung, and no man s hand
was lifted to help him. Indeed there has been
more individual and collective resistance in Bal
timore than in this city which has suffered more
provocation. Yet people even yet will not make
allowance for others who yield to bitter circum
stance, even as they do
Maryland, after the seizure and imprison
ment of her Legislature, which would have
carried the State out of the Union, sent other
members to the Federal Congress. I felt this
a great disgrace to her, but then New Or
leans this winter has shown me how such
movements can be made. Haus and Flanders,
of this city, to represent Louisiana; men nobody
had heard of till this commotion. Had poor old
Maryland had her ex-Governor Lowe, instead of
204 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GKAND
the serpent Hicks as her ruler, she would have
been in the field as early as her sister Virginia.
Together they would have taken sides after their
peace commissions had failed. Old Virginia was
for a long time distrusted here. "She should
have been one of the first to have gone out, peo
ple said, but now that she is the battle field,
bleeding, dismantled and torn, she is loved. For
my part, I never blamed her. I respected her
dalliance, her love of the Union, and her earnest
efforts toward mediation, but when the last failed,
I knew she was right to sever her old bonds, and
stand by her Southern sisters, and I knew dear
old Maryland was wrong. I made some conces
sion in my arraigning thoughts, because of her
geographical position. The broad Potomac di
vided her from her friends and the severing
Chesapeake brought the iron monsters to her
very door and she had no time to think and pre
pare. I will do the people here the justice to say
that her position has been considered. She has
been much sympathized with and pitied, and
"Maryland, my Maryland " has been sung with
real and earnest pathos by thousands of Southern
lips. They thought she was true, that she would
come with us some day when her chains were
taken off ; they knew that she had helped us and
that many a Maryland mother had a son to
mourn, who lay beyond the wide Potomac. After
Lee s advance, and the battle of Antietam
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 205
[Sharpsburg], this feeling changed. Lee was
certainly unsupported. It was a great blow to
me. They should have risen en masse, we said.
Lee only remained three days, however, and men
cannot leave homes unprotected so suddenly and
on such short notice. Had he seized Baltimore;
had he stayed long enough to offer protection to
those he invited, I believe many would have joined
him. The young and ardent were already on the
field and the others required safeguards for their
families. I wish Lee had never gone to Mary
land. It was pleasant to dream of her relief in
my own way. What sort of a journal is tHis, I
wonder !
Mrs. Norton met a Confederate soldier in the
cars the other day; they fell into converse and
he promised to come to see us all, as he is on
parole and is allowed the freedom of the city, but
without his uniform. This creates an unpleasant
excitement here; unpleasant to Federals, I
mean our officers we hear are much sought after
and are in danger of forming bad habits from too
much toast-drinking. Mrs. Norton s soldier ap
pointed a day and hour and Mr. Randolph, Mary
Harrison, and Mrs. Dameron waited here a long
time for his lordship, but he did not make his ap
pearance. I was sick in bed and Ginnie was
gloomy, sick and nervous so I did not regret the
disappointment for ourselves.
Mrs. Pinkard has had a message from the Fed-
206 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
eral authorities that she must either lodge Gen
eral Sherman, give up her house, or pay rent for
it. Cool and insolent! Colonel French lived in
it and gave it up after Mrs. Pinkard s return
with reluctance. She had taken the oath and there
was no excuse. " Would you have me turn Mrs.
French into the street V 9 said he when first ap
plied to. Why the last change, I cannot say.
March 14th [1863]. For the last few days the
Federal soldiers have been arresting all the
negroes seen in the streets without passes (given
out at the Mayor s office, Mayor Miller, formerly
on General Shepley s staff, and with whom Mrs.
Norton has the written bet about the fall of Port
Hudson). General, or Governor, Shepley was
standing on his (Mrs. Brown s) steps as Mrs.
Norton passed. She stopped and chatted as
usual; asked if Port Hudson "is taken yet."
"I am to drink some of that champagne, " said
he. "You must take it at my house, " said she,
"for I will win it you will never win it; you
will never take Port Hudson." The General
looked very pale ; I expect he thinks so, too. The
wife of a Yankee who is lodged in a "captured
house" at the corner of our square, had a letter
from her husband a few days ago. He is at Baton
Rouge, and is to take part in the coming battle.
"It will be a terrible fight," he writes. Two
weeks ago she told Mrs. Norton, out of mere
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 207
bravado and to frighten her, that the Federals
had surrounded both Vicksburg and Port Hudson
and that both places were in Federal power. She
has held levees for the negroes, and has always
managed to say something disagreeable about our
defeats somewhere or other, or that Butler would
soon be back, or something of that sort, whenever
we passed her door. But a great anxiety has
taken possession of her; she has "no one but her
husband, she says, and indeed we feel sorry for
the poor thing. Should Port Hudson fall she
will say all sorts of things as we pass, I know, but
she is a poor, common creature and is only to be
pitied. I hope her husband will be spared her;
also that as many of the soldiers as possible will
desert to us as have promised to do so. It took
three regiments to force off one to go to this Port
Hudson affair. We " Rebels " have been making
laughing calculations and trying to work out
political problems by the rule of three, since this
event. Specimens: "If it takes three regiments
to move one to the scene of action, how many will
it take to move out Banks 9 whole army?" "How
many will it take to make them fight!" and so
forth.
Just called out to see Mrs. Wilkinson not the
paroled one she tells me that Mrs. Bowen, the
wife of a Yankee Colonel, let slip in her converse
that three Connecticut regiments mutinied and
208 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
had to be sent home officers and men. The rule
of three still at work. General Sherman asked
Kate Wilkinson why she was so anxious to go
over the lines. Oh, General, I am so tired here,
and I do so long for some fresh Confederate air.
The General smiled and said, "Well, stay, and
maybe .you will have some good Confederate air
here soon before long." We wonder what he
meant by that. General Sherman has advised
Mrs. Wilkinson not to go yet as there will be
danger in the transfer. "Wait," said he smil
ingly, * and perhaps we will send you all the way
to Vicksburg." "I have heard something of go
ing that way," returned Mrs. Wilkinson, "but
under our own flag." The "Rebel" ram Missouri
has run the gauntlet out of the Yazoo where she
was built, and is safe at Vicksburg. Farragut and
Banks are both at Baton Rouge. Word has been
received here, it is said, that fighting has com
menced at Port Hudson. The few Federals who
are left here keep up much journeying to and
fro. They are riding furiously up and down
the street and the jingling of their swords is
sounding in our ears all day long as they pass
our door. I can not say that their step is martial,
or in the cavalier style. They ride, indeed,
infamously in two ways in the first place they
have stolen every horse in town, even ladies
carriage horses and those from doctors buggies;
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 209
in the next, they sit on them in the most awkward
style, bumping up and down, laboring, appar
ently, more than the horses. They sit back pomp
ously, and no doubt think that we admire them
wonderfully. The Indianola, which we captured
from the Federals, was reported lost. Indeed, an
" extra" informed us that a strange vessel went
steaming past the batteries at Vicksburg while
our people were raising the Indianola (which had
been sunk in the capture), whereupon our Con
federate boats took alarm and destroyed the half-
raised vessel. I thought it queer that two Con
federate steamers would run from one Yankee
craft, and now we hear that the whole thing was
a ruse, and that the Indianola is not only raised,
but in good fighting order, having lost in the sub
merging but two guns.
We are getting quite a navy all captured;
not one had we with which to begin. When
the Queen of the West passed Vicksburg, she
ruled, indeed, like a queen over the world
of waters, which lie between Port Hudson
and Vicksburg, thus locking up our Texas
and Red River trade, cutting off our army sup
plies. The Federals were jubilant over her pass
ing, but she soon fell after a short and inglorious
career, and a still more inglorious struggle. She
was destroyed by the Red River batteries and de
serted by her officers. She floats a new, and I
210 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
hope to high Heaven, what is to ever be a worthier
flag, and her first exploit under it, was to make
another Federal bulwark succumb. These iron
monsters which were soon to make an end of "the
rebellion " are fast falling into our hands, and
besides, we have some trusty ones of our own
building. We Confederate women are forever
counting them in our hearts and on our fingers.
They are to open the prison doors of New Or
leans. We have three building up the Yazoo;
one, the Missouri, has run the gauntlet, and we
have seven building at Mobile. In two months
we can take this city back. Mrs. Norton is read
ing out loud she sees badly stumbles, I cannot
make out what she means, or what I mean myself.
I hope my Edith, when she reads this, will take
into consideration her auntie s trials and never
feel tempted to scrawl out such a production
herself.
Sunday, March 15th [1863], Mrs. Dameron s
little ones came over to breakfast. I predict that
Mary Lu, or Yete, as she is called, will one day
make a sweet, pretty and ingenuous woman. She
is shy now, not demonstrative not half so much
noticed and petted as her sister Sydney. The
latter is very communicative she is very pretty,
and as much at her ease as a grown woman and
quite as worldly-minded and fond of show as
some of them. She will be a coquette, I fancy,
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 211
and will give her good, religious papa the heart
ache often. Mrs. Dameron with all the children
(the baby born the night the city fell, while the
Yankee gunboats were steaming up the river; a
beautiful boy who has never yet seen his papa)
passed yesterday with us, as did also Mrs. White.
Courtnay, a fine boy whom they call Chopper (?).
The little folk were quite noisy, and their peace
ful-minded mother looked as well, calm and con
tented as if all the world were so, too. She is so
honest-minded, so true, innocent and unworldly,
that one cannot respect her too highly. She has
a kind, good husband but he went out with the
Confederate guards, when General Soule carried
them off and has not been back since. She hears
often by what we "Kebels" call the "under
ground railroad, " and the "grapevine tele
graph." He is not in the army, but in the
Commissary Department. His friend, Mr. Broad-
well (Colonel, they call him, though not in
service), being a sort of head man in Jackson
he, Colonel B , being a friend of President
Davis, and in great trust with him, can procure
favors for "his friends. I do not think they will
ever fall on one more worthy than Mr. Dameron
a good husband, son and brother. Mr. Broadwell
was quite a neighborhood card when in the city
he is very rich, very useful to the Government,
212 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
and I believe is making a still greater fortune
now. He is honest, however, and his word is law,
they say, in Jackson, now a military depot. He
is awfully uninteresting and I believe would be
literally the death of me were I forced to enter
tain him long at a time. Why are useful people
often so uninteresting? This man is "strong and
healthy," I say, "and ought to be in the field
where so many of our delicate brothers are risk
ing health and losing fortune. Mr. B bears
the title of Colonel. Then why is he in the Com
missary Department?
To-day I thought I would not go to church, but
stay at home and have a quiet time. Mary Ogden
came first I was glad to see her; she loves us
and we love her. Then came Mrs. Dameron ; then
Mrs. Roselius, after she left, Mary Ogden, who
had gone out, came back to dinner. She left on the
three o clock car. Doctor Fenner then arrived.
Then Mrs. Norton read aloud out of newspapers,
and Ginnie laid down her book with a sigh
and I, how can I possibly string together a sensi
ble sentence ! Mrs. White and Mrs. Dameron are
in the other room now, if no one conies after
them. I will record what Mary told me
in the greatest secrecy. I fear to write it. If
anything should happen, will I have time to burn
this record! A spy of Stonewall Jackson s has
been in this town within this week being
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 213
known to ; has been at his house.
He has worn the Federal uniform during his stay
and has taken away all necessary information.
This man is no impostor, having been seen by
in Virginia last summer he is the
Captain in which s son has been first
lieutenant since this young man has been on
detached service. The spy is well known to
and they therefore believe what he
says. He brings the astounding intelligence that
Stonewall Jackson is now at Pontchatoula dis-
guised as a wagoner! He says that when he met
him he called him General, whereupon Stonewall
disclaimed the honor. "You can not deceive me,
General," said he, "I served under you too long."
He was after this appointed spy. This city is to
be taken back before long, unless, indeed, we
should be beaten in the coming contests of Port
Hudson and Vicksburg. Mary imparted this in
formation almost with fear and trembling to us
and made us promise most sacredly to not even
whisper or look it to another. Ginnie and myself
are the only two in all the world that she would
even whisper it to, she says. Her father would be
half crazy if he knew anyone else knew of this
visit. I have heard so much of Confederate at
tacks on this place, that such reports do not excite
me now. This young man s story I would doubt
altogether if had not known him and
214 JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND
seen him in service in Virginia. Time will prove.
I wish I could realize him and what he says as
Mary does. There are many rumors of Stone-
wall s being outside somewhere near. One reli
able "lady" knows from a "reliable" gentleman
that he is within five miles of the city and bent
on its attack. Mr. Randolph says he heard two
Federals in the car say, "Well, who knows that
that old Stonewall won t burst in on this city
any day. Well, well, we must admit that Stone
wall and Long^treet are two powerful men. DOW-
erf ul men !
Why should Jackson be in disguise, when
his very name at Port Hudson would make
our army there invincible? I can offer no solu
tion but this : if it should be known in Virginia,
the effect on our army there might be dispiriting.
He is so idolized by his men and so feared by the
enemy. Even the cold Englishman, whose account
of this hero I read a few days ago, says that he
could be led anywhere under the inspiring influ
ence of two such men as Lee and Stonewall Jack
son. I am so glad that dear Claude s short mili
tary career was passed under him. Claude was
one of the famous "Foot Cavalry" until he left
his poor arm at Port Republic. Taylor s Brigade,
Harry Hays and the Seventh Regiment Crescent
Rifles are names doubly dear for Claude s sake.
I have now in my desk a letter of Claude s of
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 215
last year written in pencil on a cartridge box
which says: "We have just given Banks a com
plete whipping / expect we have done rather a
brilliant thing. " Banks will get another whipping
soon, in a few days, we think, though the Federals
have it reported that Port Hudson has already
been evacuated by our troops frightened at their
approach, perhaps. Tis said by our people that
fighting is going on to-day. (N. B. Mrs. Norton
reading Bible aloud.) We have just held a dis
cussion we have expressed a wish that we might
get this place by treaty this humane desire gives
offence to Mrs. N . She "wants them killed. "
She wants to "hear the cannon let em come
from France or wherever they will. " If a forcible
entry of this town will help to hasten the end of
this terrible war, I will be glad to see it and that
speedily but if our successes which have gained
us the admiration of the world, could only buy
our freedom without more bloodshed, would it
not be better! Oh, I long, long to see this cruel
war over ! I do not like to even hear of the suffer
ings our enemies endure. The meeting of the two
huge armies now on the river, bent on annihilat
ing each other is a terrible matter to think of. It
seems to me I have no longer any faith in civiliza
tion, learning, religion anything good. (If I
should write down a scrap of the Bible here, do
not let it astonish you, my little niece your
216 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
auntie is very seldom alone. Nobody means to
inflict any ill upon her, but she is talked to, or
read to, almost every minute in the day from
before breakfast to bed time.) Who knows what
a fine journal I might not have written you if I
had had the health and spirits to go about much,
and had the privacy in which to record what I
heard.
Mrs. Norton went yesterday to get papers for
her negroes, according to Federal command was
quite astonished to be asked if she had taken the
oath. In giving answer, she also managed to give
offence to the official, who rudely told her to
"Hush," whereupon she told him she would talk
as much as she pleased in spite of all the Federals
in New Orleans and not take the oath either. The
Federal said he didn t care a damn whether she
took the oath or not. She then made a very proper
answer "You have proved a gentleman of the
first stamp, sir," said she, "in swearing at an old
lady; a very fine gentleman indeed." He was
then silent and ashamed. Mrs. Dameron, Mrs.
Doctor Stille and Mrs. Wells all went to the same
place to get papers for their servants and were
treated very politely. To those who had not
taken the oath he expressed great regret, that he
was compelled not to issue passes for servants
belonging to disloyal people. Such servants are
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 217
all caught up and forced by Federal soldiers to
work on the fortifications and plantations. I pity
poor Julie Ann ; I wonder what death she will die !
She has never known real hardship. This step
of the authorities here has given the negroes a
great blow. So much for Federal philanthropy!
Another instance of it. The Yankee Era said
yesterday that the Indianola before her capture
by the Confederates had been dispatched to de
stroy the cotton and plantation of Jeff Davis and
his brother and to bring off all the male slaves
the male slaves, philanthropy! We hear con
stantly of negroes who are brought away un
willingly from their home comforts and their
masters and not infrequently are these poor
people robbed of all they have by their pretended
saviors. Mrs. Wilkinson s old man was robbed
on his plantation of his watch and money, and
another of four hundred dollars, which had been
hoarded up for a long time. It s bad enough for
a soldier to steal chickens and pigs, yet I have in
some sort a sympathy for this sort of outrage, but
when I think of how these pretended civilizers
and benefactors have ransacked this town for fine
linen and silver spoons letting not even negroes
escape I feel glad enough to have ceased calling
Federal soldiers brothers and countrymen. The
dear old Union has ceased to be dear to all who
would have once died for it. Its defenders are not
218 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
knights or cavaliers, but robbers. I am growing
each day fonder of our new flag. I did not love it
at first but my heart was thrilled at the accounts
of our gallant Southern heroes. I am proud to
hear what brave and honorable gentlemen they
are, though too often clothed in homespun and
too often shoeless.
Read an account in the New York World
of the sinking of the Hatteras by the Ala
bama. It is given out by the officers of the
Hatteras on their return to New York. The short
conflict was thrillingly interesting. I fancy I can
hear Semmes call out, "Do you want assistance? "
to the sinking crew and the awful moments that
followed the inquiry. The paper says, "Every
comfort was provided for both officers and men"
on board the Alabama, and every attention was
paid to the littlest wants of the prisoners.
"Cots were erected on the spar deck for the
wounded in order to give them fresh air, and the
surgeon of the Alabama extended every facility
in their power, furnishing all sorts of medicinal
stores for the use of the wounded. A guard was
placed round the sick and wounded, and all on
board prohibited from making a noise. Some of
the Rebel officers gave up their sleeping accom
modations; treated them with the utmost cour
tesy and consideration. In the Yucatan channel
the Alabama ran up to a strange vessel which they
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 219
ascertained to be English. The Confederate flag
was then hoisted and the English vessel dipped her
colors three times in token of respect. At Port
Royal many British residents and others came on
board greeting the officers of the 290 warmly
"We are glad to see you; our whole hearts are
with you." Handshakings and congratulations
were exchanged all around and the Southern Con
federacy and its representatives were exalted to
the skies. Her Brittanic Majesty s steamer Grey
hound was in port, and when it was known on
board this vessel that the Alabama was there, it
was proposed to greet her with "Dixie Land"
and the band struck up. Hearing this air, Semmes
remarked to some of the Union officers, "Do you
hear that greeting to the lone wanderer of the
seas? That is what we hear everywhere." The
English and other visitors on board the Alabama
spoke contemptuously of the Yankees, and the
Yankee Government before the Union prisoners.
"Contemptible Yankees," was their mildest ap
pellation. This, I think, was mean. The feelings
of the unfortunate should never be wounded. The
officers of the Hatleras had only done their duty.
I am glad that on the Alabama and our other war
vessels, that prisoners are treated with respect
and kindness. Such things are the triumphs of
civilization.
The New York papers are indignant at the
220 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
sympathy we receive. Indeed, it is wonder
ful how our young Confederacy has sustained
itself with a new and untried government ; a vol
unteer army comprised of men unused to hard
ship or discipline; many of them high-blooded
young fellows who cannot be prone to bear
meekly the harshness of officers ; with ports block
aded; shut out from not only comforts but
needs; badly clad; poorly arme&lt;J and coarsely
fed; cut off from all United States natural re
sources; without navy or arsenal yet have we
defied the enemy and preserved our border line
almost unbroken. These are triumphs indeed,
and it is a grand thing to feel that our country
men are endowed with faculties which ripen un
der misfortune and trial, with an enthusiasm
which ennobles their deeds, and a courage which
is the best of foundations both for national and
social character. But, alas ! will not this South
ern Confederacy be torn asunder sometime as the
once sacred Union now is ! I want to love all the
States with the same love. I used to honor all
American soil from Maine to Georgia. I have
had a great blow in the severing of the old States
and it seems to me that the security has gone from
all things. No Constitution made by man could
be better or nobler than that our old fathers
framed yet how was it trampled on ! There will
not be, I fear, in future years any better security
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 221
against the machinations of bad politicians than
there has been in the present time, and here
among us may arise some other Lincoln-like
demagogue to whom our people will yield their
liberties and self-respect as the Northern people
have yielded theirs. The separation of States
and the blood shedding and suffering of a people
will be the consequence. Texas, I fear, will cer
tainly form a republic of her own. There are
enough of Texan hearts still beating who re
gretted the old Union with the United States,
though no soldiers have borne more nobly the
arms of the Confederacy with honor than those
of Texas. They have been distinguished on every
field. Talking of Texas stirs in my heart the
ever-longing to see my loved ones there. My
sister and her dear little ones; my brothers
more especially poor, wounded Claude. No letter
or word can reach us from there. I fear my many
efforts to smuggle scraps of paper through to
them have failed. I have a spool of cotton in
which I propose to send a few lines when the
Wilkinsons go, but they will wait now I suppose
until Port Hudson falls or is pronounced im
pregnable.
While I was sick Mrs. Roselius brought
over a photograph of a large picture painted
here last summer in great secrecy. It was
to be sent to Europe to give an idea to the
222 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
people there what Butler was doing in this con
quered city. While Butler was here he seemed
almost insane on the subject of enriching himself.
He was not content in robbing people of their
wealth and women of their jewels and silver; he
opened several graves, supposing that gold had
been hidden in them. It was thought that he was
led on to these searches by the reports of negroes.
It is well known here that he opened the grave of
our well-loved hero, Sydney A. Johnston (killed
at Shiloh). This picture, therefore, represents
a graveyard, with the inscription on several
tombs very distinct Sydney A. Johnston, Charles
Dreux and the Washington Artillery. On the
steps of one of the tombs sits, with back erect, a
huge and hideous hyena, with Butler s head. A
skull and several bones lie near. The effect is
sickening and appalling. When I looked at it the
same sick feeling came over me of dread and
horror that I had felt the day that the wretched
thing was done when Mrs. Brown came up and
whispered what Butler was doing and whom he
had last seized, and a creeping horror made us all
feel the power and wickedness of the wretch to
whom we had yielded the city. Over this picture
appear the words, "Great Federal Menagerie
now on exhibition/ and beneath, "The Great
Massachusetts Hyena true to his traditional
instincts, he violates the Grave. " It would have
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 223
been death last summer to have been caught
painting this picture as it would have been to
have been known to know anything about it; Mrs.
Brown having whispered it to us, though not to
her mother. I never saw it until Mrs. Roselius
brought it over she seemed quite astonished to
hear we knew anything of it. This picture on a
large scale, exhibited over the civilized world
would be certainly a greater though more refined
punishment than hanging or tearing to pieces by
a mob would be for Butler, with which he is so
often threatened in private conversation. I do
not like violent measures of any sort which inflict
physical torture, but I do think that a wretch like
Benjamin Butler should be held up to the execra
tion of the entire civilized world. Such rebukes
must turn the most hardened villain s eye inward,
and moreover they act wholesomely on others.
There should be no revenge in punishment in a
civilized society; punishments should be admin
istered for their effect merely for prevention of
crimes.
Mrs. Wells has paid us a visit. Reports that
Farragut has passed by Port Hudson. Great
rejoicing among the Yankees. Mrs. Wells, who
has been on a long visit to Mrs. Montgomery, has
told us so much of the quiet charities done by
both Mrs. Montgomery and the Judge. I was
glad to hear it, as they are very rich and as they
224 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
entertain but little, are thought mean generally.
They are very kind to Confederate soldiers, tak
ing them in, nursing them, clothing them and
giving them money. People never have any right
to pronounce on human character, at least until
it has been brought under close inspection. So
many are overrated because of some manner that
may be entirely superficial and deceptive as to
the character it conceals. Mrs. Norton has been
down town brings the Yankee Era. Farragut
has passed with two vessels, the flagship Hart
ford and one other. The Mississippi was de
stroyed by our batteries thirty men killed.
Farragut is now expected to be between two fires
now that he is separated from the rest of his
fleet. His position seems dangerous to us
flanked on one side by Port Hudson and on the
other by Vicksburg, and a bold report that he
has been captured, is already out. Mr. Dudley
was up this afternoon; I was making a sack and
made Ginnie go out. It is wrong for us to seclude
ourselves as we do, but oh, when one feels
wretched, anxious and lonely as I do, how can I
wish for anything but solitude. Other people
seem to be able to throw off their grief by merely
meeting and chatting about it. Mrs. Dameron
and Mrs. Norton received letters this afternoon.
All are well outside the lines. Mary Lou Harri
son wrote to her grandma, so also Charley. They
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 225
have not heard from Texas the mails being
broken up. Charley says that he sent the letter
I sent him to Claude I suppose by Mr. Riley,
who is about to return to Galveston where his
father is stationed. I feel so dreadfully being
thus cut off from all I love. Mrs. Roselius came
in this evening, so did Mrs. White and Mrs.
Dameron. I walked a little way home with the
two latter, after shutting myself up all day long.
Mrs. Roselius promised to get me one of the
pictures of Butler as hyena. I should like to have
the large oil painting.
V.
MARCH 17 MARCH 30, 1863.
Tuesday, March 17th [1863]. Rose this morn
ing feeling very badly. Coughed a great deal
last night. Slept but little, but in the short in
terval dreamed so unhappily that Ginnie awoke
me twice, after my having cried out. I was
among crowds of people, it seemed, with a heavy
weight upon my heart. I was traveling on an
immense iron steamer saw a boy fall over and
drown, whereupon I screamed and awoke. After
this I could not sleep. Listened long to see if I
could hear the guns at Port Hudson. For several
nights the firing has been heard by some people.
At Greenville Judge Ogden, who was here yester
day, heard them at four o clock in the morning,
distinctly; he got up and waked the girls, who
also heard them. The Judge has heard that his
son Billy has come to Mississippi from Virginia.
He can not tell whether on furlough or with the
army. It is reported the 7th Regiment, Crescent
Rifles, is outside with Col. Harry Hays and the
great Stonewall. These are times of great ex
citement. This seems to us all the crisis of the
struggle. If^we are successful in the two coming
engagements we hope to have peace at once. If
227
228 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
the North fails to open the Mississippi to the
Western people and its ports to the world, it is
thought that the war must be abandoned. Heaven
knows the people of the North seem demented to
me. That they should feel a wild regret for the
loss of the Southern States, after having goaded
them into resistance, seems natural enough, but
that they should think that war and bloodshed
will restore the Union, seems but a fanatical
dream. No one more sincerely mourned the
Union than myself, but to me the separation of
the States was the blow. There would be no
Ineauty in union now. And we have too much
dear blood to remember now, if not to revenge,
ever to be able to go back now. Ah, if Vallandig-
ham had only been president instead of Lincoln !
Perhaps these things are all intended who can
tell! The existence or non-existence of a nation
cannot be disregarded by the Higher Intelligence.
(Mrs. Roselius would regard this expression as a
proof of my having gone through a course of
infidel reading she came to this conclusion the
other day when she heard me use the term First
Cause.)
The black people in the city have met with
the most dreadful blow at the hands of their
Yankee friends. These poor people have been
misled by every wile and persuaded to leave their
owners and even in many instances to be insolent
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 229
to them. I know of a number of instances where
they have been promised by the Yankees freedom,
riches, free markets, a continual basking in the
sun, places in the Legislative Halls, possession of
white people s houses, and a great deal more ; of
course, these infinite temptations have proved too
much for them they have gone over in numbers
to the Yankees, insulting white people in the
streets and in houses. They have been protected
by Yankee courts here, both in murder and rob
bery. And after all this they are being picked up
singly and collectively and driven by Yankee
bayonets to the plantations, where they are to
work or be shot down. All servants who have
not passes given them by the Yankee authorities,
are to be disposed of in this way and as no pass
is granted to any owner who has not taken the
oath, a terrible scene of confusion is at work.
These Yankees pretend that they have come to
restore civilization and justice to this benighted
Southern land and assume in all their printed
work a vast philanthropic sympathy for the op
pressed race; never since the Southern people
have owned slaves has the separation of families
been carried on on as large scale as now. Indeed
negroes have been more protected from separa
tion than white people until now. To-day from
forty to fifty colored women, picked up without
notification on the streets, were driven at the
230 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
point of Yankee bayonets on a boat and taken to
a plantation. Yankee soldiers seize those even
who are with their own mistresses, unless they
have Yankee passes. "Have you a pass?" is the
question, and if the victim is not so protected,
"Fall into line then," is the response. Among all
the crimes Yankee writers have heaped upon us,
this cannot be enumerated. Mary, Mrs. Norton s
woman, came to us just now; she is very uneasy
about her young daughter Emma, who is hired
out. She fears the Yankees will take her off.
Indeed, she fears to be taken, too, as she can get
no pass, and some houses even have been entered
by the soldiers. The insolent negroes who have
been boasting of Yankee support are very much
crest-fallen and ashamed. One of Mrs. Roselius s
threatened to have a gentleman arrested last
week ; this week she is powerless.
Mary Ogden just in from Greenville full
of news and excited. "It was the Alba
tross that passed the batteries" and was
very much injured so was the Hartford:
Both injured and between two fires. Farragut,
they say, has pronounced the attack useless, but
makes it because ordered to do so. I really do not
suppose he has opened his mouth upon the sub
ject. He is a brave man, this much we all accord
him. His family live here, and he was educated,
it is said, by one of the charitable institutions of
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 231
this city. His relatives would not receive him
after the city fell, and when the shelling of the
city was imminent, he sent word that he would
protect them and received in answer that they
would not accept his protection. It was reported
at the time that his mother was here, but that was
untrue; she is dead. I remember laughing at
the excited manner in which Martine Ogden ex
claimed that the city would be safe. "For surely,"
said she, "he won t shell his mother."
The Era is filled with insolent braggadocio be
cause Farragut has passed even in crippled
condition. The Yankees have called their mili
tary collection in all quarters "The vast
Anaconda," which is "to crush the rebellion."
We think that Farragut s being separated from
the fleet by powerful batteries looks very much as
if the head of the water snake was severed from
its body. He said that Ms ship should pass,
though that should be the only one. The town
is all excitement the Yankees here expect an
attack. Indeed, if possible, we should make it
the enemy would then have to capitulate. The
forts below we could ta^e later. Every hour
brings its report. Indeed, it is an awful time,
fraught as it is with death and ruin to the major
ity. The Yankee woman at the corner is in much
trouble ; we think that she has heard no hopeful
news from Baton Rouge. She is all packed to
232 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
start somewhere at a moment s notice. Mary
Ogden took dinner and passed the afternoon with
us. She had been out in the morning to look up
some Mrs. Colonel Pinckney, who is just in from
the Confederacy, and knows her brother in the
army. This lady reports everything going on
well outside. She passed through Baton Rouge.
On the way she fell in with many Federal sol
diers they volunteered conversation and told
her a good deal. She is a daughter of an officer
in the old United States army, and was brought
up in garrison circles, so I presume she knew
how to talk to military folk. She learned that the
soldiers at Baton Rouge were bent on not fight
ing that they were going over to us at the first
opportunity. Vicksburg and Jackson are filled
with officers and men who have resigned the Fed
eral service. This seems almost incredible, but
this war is being held now as both useless, sense
less and wicked. Thousands of these soldiers say
they do not hate Southern people and that they
want to live among them. Two officers left the
steamer Mississippi and changed their uniform
before that unfortunate vessel left this city.
Late in the evening I took a walk and stopped at
Doctor Glenn s found Sarah in bed with a room
ful of ladies. Her baby is nine days old called
"Robert Lee," after our great General. Mrs.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 233
Pritchard and her daughter were there and told
me much of what these Federals are doing in the
city. If the United States had chosen to war
against the Union, instead of for it, she could not
have chosen better people for her service. Three
ladies of Mrs. Pritchard s acquaintance were ar
rested not long ago and thrown into a room filled
with all sorts of horrid people drunken soldiers
and half-dressed ones for having been singing
"The Bonnie Blue Flag" in their own houses with
some officers from the British ship. Another lady
giving an entertainment to some British officers in
her own home had it forcibly entered and was
threatened with a search for flags while the com
pany were present. These disgraceful things
often happen. Not very long ago an officer rode
in among the flowers in Mrs. Budike s yard, be
cause a child was singing "The Bonnie Blue
Flag he had the lady called to the balcony, and
told her that it was "a pity that United States
officers who had worked hard all day could not
take a ride for recreation without being insulted
by that Rebel song." Was there ever such non
sense and such a want of pride and dignity. I m
afraid that Mrs. Stewart s daughters next door
will be arrested some day, for their piano and
mingled voices are continually doing duty to that
contraband ditty. A gentleman of Mrs. Pritch
ard s acquaintance has been arrested he asked
234 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Mayor Miller wherefore, "For hanging out a
Confederate flag," said he. "I know the gentle
man, " said Mrs. Pritchard, "and I am sure he
did no such foolhardy a thing he would not be
guilty of such silly hardihood." "Oh, well, then,"
returned this easy-natured upstart, "he must
have had one somewhere in his house, and besides
he has been circulating these obnoxious poems,"
meaning the "Battle of the Handkerchiefs" and
a prose article purporting to be an official report
of one of Banks men. The town is flooded with
these articles some of them very cutting. The
Federals can not find out their authors or the
place of their publishing.
Mrs. Callender has just been in; says she is
going to the funeral of Commander Cummings,
who was killed up the river when Farragut
passed. We told her she would be taken for one
of the mourners. She laughed. Colonel Clarke,
the only gentleman among the Federals, has been
wounded, some say seriously; his death is even
reported. There appears to be much regret for
him among our people, and if he is brought here
our women intend to do all in their power for
him, to show their grateful distinction between
himself and others.
March 21st [1863]. I have not written, because
Ginnie has been sick, and I have been far from
well, and nothing has appeared worthy of record.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 235
Thousands of rumors are floating, and all our
conversation is made up of a record of them.
Mary Ogden and Jule were down again from
Greenville, to gather as much excitement as pos
sible. The voice which proclaims the daily,
hourly coming of the Confederates is swelling
louder. We whisper (not so softly as when But
ler was here) and tell what Mrs. This One said,
and Mrs. The Other One has heard, and feed our
selves with hope that we are soon to take New
Orleans back; break our chains; go where we
please, and finish the war. I told Mr. Randolph,
though, this morning, that I did not intend to
grow the least excited on the subject, as I did
last summer, and that I never would believe any
thing until I heard the cannon. A very loud one
was fired near us yesterday, and for one moment
my heart leaped up. For the first time in a long
series of months I would be glad to hear of an
attack on this city. Now the attack, the taking
and the holding seem natural enough and easy to
do. The city is poorly defended now, and we
have captured quite a show of a navy from the
enemy. The Indianola is said to be all safe
by those coming in. It is reported that Far-
ragut s vessel and the one that passed the bat
teries with her, has been captured above Baton
Rouge. We know that Banks has had to fall
back upon that place, after having made an ad-
236 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
vance. Tis said that we will attack Mm there;
some say that we have already done so. Eeports
of wounded and killed vary some say 1,700;
others 8,000. Forty ambulances with wounded
have been brought here, though these are said to
have come from Weitzel s command, which is
somewhere in the LaFourche country. One am
bulance has just passed here, followed by two
vehicles containing women and children. One of
the women in a long sun-bonnet was bending over
as if weeping; some soldier who enlisted here
"for his thirteen dollars a month and grub/
perhaps. While at Greenville I saw two ambu
lances with dead bodies in them. From one the
stiff feet and legs stuck out at one end ; the shoes
were still on and the blue uniform, which we have
learned to hate so. This was a dreadful sight to
me ; how can one survive the horrors of a battle
field ! Mrs. Waugh has heard that her son Char
ley is at Tangipaho a sort of camp of deten
tion and instruction about thirty miles from here.
He is in Breckinridge s Division, and loves his
old commander so much that he would never have
joined any other when he returned from his pa
role here; we therefore infer that Charley Lord
is with Breckinridge at Tangipaho, and that the
Confederates are really near here and thinking
of coming in. These are the straws to which we
cling. Mrs. Waugh has also heard from her son
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 237
Arthur; that he is at Tangipaho; why are these
veterans of at least twenty battle-fields at a camp
of instruction so near us?
Letters from Charley Chilton say that Billy
Ogden (who was stationed when last we
heard at Fredericksburg) is also in Hinds
county; so is Sydney Harrison, his cousin.
Charley cannot tell us what all these young men
are doing there lest some of these prying Fed
erals get hold of the letter, but he says we may
all meet soon again. Letters from Mrs. Brown
and Mary Lu Harrison have also come. The
young people outside have been amusing them
selves with love affairs. They tell on each other
when they write, and in this way we become
familiar with the whole programme. Mrs. B. says
Mary Lu is engaged to Jimmy Perkins, a Vir
ginia soldier and a great-grandson of Patrick
Henry s. Charley Chilton is engaged, Mary Lu
says, to Miss Stokes, of Clinton. (I thought he
loved Bettie Smith when he left here.) Sarah
Chilton has been reaping coquettish honors on a
large scale. She went to Mollie Emanuers wed
ding, in Vicksburg, and attracted much attention.
She is very pretty, and knows it well. She has
an inordinate love of admiration, very unlike her
cousin, Mary Lu, who has really romantic ideas
in love. There were some very distinguished
people at Miss E. s wedding, the letters say, and
238 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
by these people Sarali was particularly admired.
She is much talked of, they say. We are left to
guess who the distinguished people are. Presi
dent Davis was in Vicksburg when the wedding
came off, and I expect was there, but he is mar
ried. Pemberton is in command, also Lee, some
where in that region one or both of these may
be captive to the young beauty. It reminds one
of the old, old days, this company feasting, rid
ing, dancing and love-making and slaying of
men s hearts. Fred Ogden, too, the young cap
tain of a gun or two at Vicksburg, is engaged to
somebody, whose name I can not learn. The girls
here have no beaux to look at but the Federal
officers, who receive anything but loving looks,
and the British officers who, belonging to but a
ship or two, cannot serve for all. The Stay-at-
homes are not in good repute. It is reported that
the Federals are about to conscript the latter
class who have taken the oath. We wish they
would, and arm them well ; they would not be of
much service to poor old "Uncle Sam." Tfte
Budget of Fun has a picture or representation of
Uncle Sam being bled by the Doctor (Chase), who
holds a bowl labeled "U. S. Treasury/ The
stream from poor Uncle s arm is called l Taxes.
The patient complains of great weakness, though
clad in stars and stripes, but is persuaded by
Chase that he can hold out a little longer. A side-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 239
view gives Louis Napoleon and John Bull arm-
in-arm, with "Wait till he gets weaker, and then
we will cut in."
Do you know, my poor journal, that these very,
very funny things, about matters so very, very
serious, make me sigh! Uncle Sam s weakness
gives me no pleasure, good Confederate as I am.
Oh, why, in his strength, did he not let us go!
Read a beautiful speech of Ben Wood s begging
for peace; another of Henry May s calling for
peace and instant recognition. This is an infe
rior speech as regards eloquence, and from a
Marylander, disappointed me. I was angry
enough with Henry May for having accepted a
seat in the United States Congress on any terms.
He says himself that the people of Maryland have
been treated in the most tyrannical manner. He
also says he accepted the seat to keep it from
another, who might do Maryland more harm.
The only way to honor the poor old State is to
repudiate a seat in that infamous horde alto
gether. Vorhees speech on the habeas corpus
bill is good, strong argument, all of it, though it
is not embued with the sentiment of tenderness
as is Wood s. It is not without many noble pro
tests that the Northern people are yielding up
their Magna Charta. I see that at the closing
of Congress, that Lincoln was endowed with every
power of dictator. Treasury, personal liberty,
240 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
army and navy, and the people at large to con
script at will are at his disposal. They are so
anxious the poor Northerners to make chains
for us to wear, that they forget that they are be
ing fitted on their own stalwart limbs. It seems
that heaven has stricken this people with political
blindness.
There have been so many people here to
day that my head is in a whirl with the rumors I
have heard. We have the Hartford, the Alba
tross; Farragut, a prisoner, is on his way to
Richmond, where he will be held as hostage for
Butler; Banks men have mutinied they have,
before battle, declared their intention to run, and,
after being blindly trusted by Banks after such
sincere demonstrations, they have been straight
way as good as their word. The Confederates
are building a bridge at Manchac, over which
they are to walk straightway to this city, having
Banks army and Farragut s fleet in sort of a
military calaboose. A young lady, a supposed
spy of the Confederates, was shaking her head in
a very peculiar way; said "Yes" or "No" to sev
eral political questions in a mysterious manner;
said young lady just in from the Confederacy
left there last Saturday evening about dusk
was escorted to the boat by Lieutenant Miller, a
gallant young Confederate, who told her all sorts
of things, and likewise shook his head, and having
MISS EMILY VIRGINIA MASON
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 241
performed this expressive pantomime, showed
her practically the lumber of which the Manchac
bridge was to be built, and told her of the dispatch
which he had at that moment received, saying
that Banks had been whipped, and that the Stars
and Bars were floating over land and wave at
Baton Rouge. Federal officers of high rank have
been known to cry out almost in anguish, * Oh, if
we could only hear from Banks !" They have
been in such a wretched state of mind that they
made their longing speeches in the very faces of
good Confederates. Others have been heard to
say that they would go up to Baton Rouge im
mediately if they were only sure of getting back.
WeitzePs whole army has been cut off from all
communication in LaFourche from this city. His
dead and wounded have come in, but the bridge
has since been destroyed. The artillery which
was sent off to-day, bag and baggage, have come
back; the provisions which were also sent to his
assistance have returned also. In short, we Con
federates here have set things going in an entirely
new and spirited style and we are to have this
city back in a day or two, at furthest some say
to-morrow, some are considerate enough to wait
until Tuesday next. Stonewall Jackson will cer
tainly be here before the week is out. In fact, we
are having over again the scenes of last summer
up till the time of the loss of that Phoenix, the
242 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Arkansas Ram. Federals are growing impru
dent, it seems. Officers say that they know that
they will be captured here and tried for their
lives. Oh, that I should waste paper in these
hard times, when cotton is being burned by proud
Confederates every day, with such a medley as
private conversations are made of now! We
women are at a loss to know quite what we shall
do after we hear the cannon. Shall we shut up
our doors to keep scared contrabands from claim
ing fellowship with us, or run out to shake hands
with our soldiers !
There is sometimes a reverse picture. Mrs.
Norton sent Mary Jane, the servant, to
pump political information from the Yan
kee woman who lives in a small house at the cor
ner, captured from Mr. Phillips. The woman,
whose husband is in the Federal army at Baton
Rouge, has her plans laid out as regularly as
ours. The Monitor has passed the Port Hudson
batteries ; Farragut is safe and well, on the flag
ship Hartford; Port Hudson is entirely torn to
pieces, and the Confederates and Federals are
near enough for conversation in short, she will
have the " rebellion " over in a few days. All
these statements, and the reverse, come from the
most reliable people. I think the fabled well has
caved in and covered up dear Truth forever. If
she survives sufficiently after this war is over to
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 243
give us a history of it, it will be more than I ex
pect of her. Some earnest articles in Northern
papers are calling for true statements to be made
to the people. The war has been kept up by de
ception. It is time that the North should know
that her enemy is quick in resource, brave, vigi
lant, determined and persevering that she has
been unfortunate on land and sea ; that her foe is
neither too naked or starved too much to fight
valiantly, and that last of all, that the famous
canal is a failure. The proud Northern trans
ports will never sail through it to carry soldiers
to die on the Walnut Hills. The upper army is
in sad plight; that I can see from their own pa
pers. The constant rising of the Mississippi de
prives them even of a dry camp. The sun is
growing quite hot now, and mosquitoes must be
gin to torment the sick and suffering. I feel sorry
for the thousands of poor aching heads that are
now lying far from woman s kindly aid, in many
a dismal camp, both Federal and Confederate. I
feel oftener sorry for the Federals, I believe,
though the Confederates are dearer. Our boys
are sustained by the knowledge that they are
right. Who would not be sustained for fighting
for hearthstone and native land! The constant
statements of the Northern papers prove that the
Federal army is dissatisfied and in a state of de
moralization. Hooker has just dismissed forty
244 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
officers in disgrace. A few days ago he had to
shoot at the privates, right and left. In this town
soldiers are deserting constantly, I know. From
all accounts it would seem that Banks has found
in New Orleans a Capua though he is no Han
nibal. Fifteen hundred deserters have been
taken up recently in New York City. The Ad
ministration blames the Generals, Admirals and
contractors, and changes them forthwith; the
people blame the Administration, and so the pa
pers get filled with complaints. Only a few wise,
noble men assail the Cause; and these are not
hearkened to or obeyed. There is a goodly show
of verse in town commemorating Strong s dispers
ing the members of Doctor Goodrich s church.
I have not seen them. Doctor Goodrich, now in
New York, writes to his wife. I believe I have re
corded that he and two others Mr. Fulton and
Doctor Leacock were refused a landing here be
cause they had refused to take the oath. In the
St. Nicholas Hotel, New York, Colonel Strong met
Doctor Goodrich, and remembering his face, and
not where he had seen it, spoke to him and asked
his name. "I, sir," said the minister, "am Doctor
Goodrich, of St. Paul s Church, New Orleans, and
you, sir, are Colonel Strong." He then turned
on his heel and left him. I do not envy Strong s
feelings for the moment. We heard that he had
had compunctions about breaking up the church,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 245
and that he was very pale and trembled, but be
ing commissioned by the strong-willed Butler,
obeyed. I was told that Strong said he thought
the women would fly at him. This accounts for
his paleness, I suppose.
Sunday, 22 [March]. General Banks arrived
last night, having in train two boatloads of ne
groes to be put on plantations below the city. This
is very nice work for an abolition General, and
there is no word of it in the Yankee Era, which
must keep as respectable a face as possible before
the world. General Banks arrival is not men
tioned why, we can not say. Why he is here,
thousands are at this moment at work to discover.
Mrs. Norton sent Mary Jane to General Banks
house (at least to his residence, which is her
daughter s house, and where are some of the ser
vants left by Mrs. Harrison when she went off).
Jane discovered from the servants that Banks is
to return immediately ; that he has brought down
many servants and about twenty prisoners, and
that Port Hudson has been torn to pieces, and
that Farragut is quite safe and is industriously
aiding the work of "Rebel" starvation by keep
ing guard over the mouth of Red River. Some of
this information we Rebels take the liberty of
doubting, though old Harriet professed to have
gathered all this from Banks own lips by listen
ing at the door. Of course, speculation runs riot
246 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
that the attack on Port Hudson is abandoned,
and that it is not, are now matters of argument.
The Yankee Era and our Federalist neighbor say
that Banks did not go up to do anything, and that
he has accomplished all he intended to do. Of
course we are not to be so hoodwinked, and do
not believe all the extravagant reports of our suc
cesses, but we do know that Banks and army sal
lied out of Baton Kouge, and after a few skir
mishes, made a hasty retreat thereto; we also
know that torn-to-pieces-Port Hudson still
proudly rears her protecting crest, and while she
does so Banks and his famous "expedition,"
which has been filling the public mouth, has not
done yet what it traveled so many miles to do.
Indeed, we think of little else and talk of little
else but "Banks Expedition." This matter of
Port Hudson seems to the public mind what Vicks-
burg was when she was attacked a turning point,
a crisis in our affairs. No mere battle could ex
cite quite so many hopes and fears. Should we
lose control of this great river, our chances for
peace are delayed for an indefinite time, perhaps
forever. Should Port Hudson fall, or Vicksburg,
thousands of hearts would lose hope to struggle,
though we all say, "Nothing can make us give
up." Were our supposed conquerors a different
people ; if the faintest shadow of generosity pre
vailed in the national councils, we might strike
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 247
less boldly; but as matters now stand, each Sou
thern man knows and feels that there are no such
words for him as home and country unless the
uncivilized hordes which desolate both are stricken
low or beaten from Southern shores.
The negroes and soldiery are behaving dread
fully about Baton Eouge (in the country). My
blood runs cold to think of all the dreadful deeds
which have been done. Many a noble protest comes,
even from the North, against the way in which this
war has been carried on. Turchim, who committed
unspeakable crimes in northern Alabama, and
who was court-martialed and dismissed for the
same by the gentlemen of the army, was after
wards rewarded by "Honest Abe" and his ac
complices. Blenker s degraded command are
forever rendered infamous for their outrages in
the Virginia Valley. What untold horrors have
been committed and unpunished in Tennessee,
Northern Mississippi, in Arkansas and Missouri !
Our blood has congealed at the recitals sent us,
and sleep been driven from our eyes at night by
the shocking details that we can not, out of re
spect to public decency, reproduce. All these out
rages perpetrated without inquiry and without
punishment, at the hands of the commandants on
the banks of the Mississippi, in Tennessee and
Arkansas. Is it strange that a soldiery thus
demoralized prove contemptible on the field of bat-
248 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
tie where they meet brave men ! Here are accu
sations from a Northern paper, and they are all
true: "A mournful contrast is presented to us
of the North. The Confederate General Stuart
made a raid into Pennsylvania with his cavalry.
Like McClellan, he respected private property.
Not a piece of bacon, not a chicken or a turkey
was stolen from the defenceless inhabitants of
Gettysburg or Chambersburg by his ragged and
half-starved troops. In the language we heard
from the lips of an extreme and unconditional
Union man of those parts, opposite whose fine
country-seat a body of Confederate cavalry biv
ouacked for a night and a day, the Confederate
forces were ragged and lousy gentlemen. 1 A
party of Lincoln s cavalry had encamped on the
same grounds previously, and in the language of
the same unconditional Union man, their conduct
proved them to be Comfortably dressed black
guards. But the strong contrast we purposed
drawing between the Confederates in Chambers-
burg and the Federals in Fredericksburg, is this :
The Confederates visited the Chambersburg Bank
and asked if there were any Government deposits
there. Being satisfied that there was nothing
but private property, General Stuart ordered the
bank, in which he saw thousands of gold, to be
locked up and guarded, and not a dollar of it was
taken. In Fredericksburg, on the occasion of
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 249
Burnside s disastrous foray, while the Irish and
other brave brigades were turning their reproach
ful eyes where Lincoln was telling his hateful
jokes to his Cabinet, said, like the gladiators in
the pagan arena, Imperator, morituri te salutant
(Despot, we salute you!), and rush on to certain
death. The pet regiments of the Abolitionists who
did not rush on to certain death, accomplished
more certainly by their victory. These Achilles of
Puritanism had also among them a Homer, wor
thy to immortalize their deeds. The correspon
dent of the Abolition Daily Times, of this city
(New York), felt his soul expand as he dilated on
how some of the regiments with whom he stayed
robbed the bank of Fredericksburg and pocketed
the Rebel gold of those Philistines who, though
non-combatants and helpless were the proper
spoils of the saints of New England!" Again:
"When this war is over a charge will be made
against a Federal General on the Mississippi, that
after capturing slaves he hastened them off for
cotton and sent the cotton to the North and sold
it." I can add that the charge can be brought
against many not one. I can prove that house
hold furniture has been boxed up and sent to
women at the North taken from the houses cap
tured by these people ; also clothing left in houses,
household treasures and luxuries, even shrubbery
dug from private yards. * Those who fought with
\
250 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Blenker and Milroy, under Banks and Fremont,
plundered and destroyed. Pope began his igno
minious and short-lived career by adopting plun
der as a rule." "But why," as this Northern
journal asks, "dwell on outrages on property,
when still more horrible atrocities are perpetrated
and go unpunished V 9
Human depravity sickens me; I must turn
from the picture which our bleeding country
presents. How do I know that New Orleans
may not soon be called to play her part in
the fearful drama ! The presence of a large for
eign population has hitherto preserved her from
common outrage. The privates have been held
in check ; the officers only have robbed in the name
of the law. The houses and funds of defenceless
women have been seized, and numbers have been
fed on charity, or starve, who, before the Federals
came, were well off. No general sacking has taken
place, but we are threatened with pillage and fire
if the Confederates attempt to take the city. But
ler did not scruple to say last summer that he had
signals all ready, and a Confederate attack on
this place would let San Domingo in upon us.
These Federals have done so many awful things
that we are prepared to believe anything of their
capacity for evil. I do not judge them by Confed
erate accounts in our excited state we might
color too highly but by the accounts of their own
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 251
people and their protests against them. Their
accusations have been as bitter as ours. It is
comforting to know that there are some kindly
spirits at the North.
Mary Harrison has been in from Greenville to see
Ginnie, who has been sick ; she brought some nice
jelly which she had made herself. I told her she
only wanted to show it because she had made it,
but I thanked her for it, though pride did lie at
the bottom; the jelly was so clear that I could see
her plainly. Mary says that her father has a
letter telling him that Banks mysterious retreat
upon Baton Rouge was caused by Stonewall Jack
son s appearance in that region. These heroes
have met before, and Banks remembers that meet
ing well, I d warrant. If Stonewall, our dear
hero, who realizes every one s ideas of a true
knight, "tender and true," is not near at hand
for our deliverance, I fear many of us will die
broken-hearted. We are determined to believe
that he is hovering near our lines. Lee is enough
for Virginia and a dozen Hookers. Why should
not Stonewall be sent to such an important point
as this? Everything depends upon the conduct
of affairs in this region. So we reject every wise
counsel which tells us to "not put our trust in "
the coming of our favorite knight. A Confeder
ate attack is expected, and the Federal long-roll
has been beaten at dead of night. The Ogdens
252 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
were all in to-day, breathless and voluble. They
know Stonewall is outside that is because of the
spy story. Jule looked horrified when I said that
I believed that no spy would take so many into his
confidence. Everybody has a spy story now. Mrs.
Carr called in a soldier from her gate who was a
little, little too far advanced upon a certain road.
He was a Confederate soldier in Yankee clothes,
who was out of his mind (for a moment), and was
blabbing Confederate secrets. After making him
sleep awhile he awoke refreshed, and was able to
tell her much about to happen. He knew all about
the Confederates coming, but a few minutes after
wards he recovered his mind entirely and was so
stricken with remorse for having revealed Con
federate plans that he wanted to make all present
take a solemn oath to reveal nothing. Of course,
they made ready promise about keeping it, and
feel so conscientious that they have only broken
it to their particular friends, and that only in
whispers. The particular friends who received
such good tidings under protest, likewise are
equally as conscientious, and have not yet pro
claimed from a housetop, but have whispered in
parlors and private sanctums. There is a great
change in morals close at hand, at all events we
have all vowed to believe in nothing forevermore
if the Confederates do not come this time. Heaven
defend us from such a state of atheism. Mrs.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 253
Judge Clark is here. She is a sweet, sweet old
lady, but she is deaf and has heard nothing; we
had to break our promise about the whispering
and scream into her ear what we knew. This is
only the one infraction, however. Annie Waugh
was here, and knew a great deal that her father
could vouch for. Mr. and Mrs. Roselius were
here, and will not believe in anything a very un
interesting state of affairs.
Mrs. Roselius gave us, among other histo
ries, that of Mrs. General Valle, who has
excited some interest in " Rebel " bosoms
by having a woman arrested for looking at
her. She was a great heiress and much spoiled
by her parents, who, when she came of age, looked
about for some one whom she could marry. After
looking far and wide for some one whom she would
even think of, she remembered suddenly that she
had a cousin at West Point. He was of her own
blood, and she therefore determined to marry
him. What she thought worthy of doing she did
forthwith. I did not hear that the general (then
a lieutenant) made any demur. He agreed with
the lady in thinking that the human race was made
that she might not be in it alone, and therefore
ennuied by solitude. This lady, after marriage,
thought it proper that a person in her position
should set an example of conjugal affection. She
therefore accompanied her husband to the Rio
254 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Grande overlooking his command, probably. She
had never eaten a dinner in her life without ice
cream; therefore, the chemical apparatuses for
making it were packed up among other military
necessities " of the Department of the Rio Grande.
She promoted her husband, I have no doubt, for
he is now a general. I am not exaggerating
this is the woman s own story of herself, given out
to an admiring circle of visitors and listeners.
She travels with a legion of pillows which are ar
ranged for her by her general and a real gentle
woman, whose reduced condition keeps her as
companion to the creature. When Mrs. General
V walks abroad from hotel or on steamer
deck her two attendants announce that "Mrs.
General Valle is about to take the air." What
she may take in the future, heaven only knows 1
It is enough for me to remember that the news
papers say she has had a woman arrested for
looking at her, and that a Northern court has sup
ported her in the charge. She was gazing, it
seems, from an open window as some women
passed, one of whose regard was attracted to
wards her for an undue length of time. She
dresses absurdly, and perhaps attracted attention
on this score. "Woman, do you know who you
are looking at?" The accused betrayed ignor
ance on this momentous topic, and was arrested.
Mrs. Ramsay, a neighbor, knows this lady. I very
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 255
much fear I have spelled her name improperly, in
my haste and usual confusion. I feel at perfect
liberty with other words, and indeed, with sen
tences, but with what relates to this "precious
piece of porcelain/ who certainly needs a fall, I
should like to be careful. Mrs. Norton has been
calling and reading out loud to me from the next
room. I hope her ladyship will take my default
into kindly consideration; so do I hope you will
also, my little niece, and not make poor Aunty the
excuse and example of a journal of your own some
day. I called out to Mrs. Norton just now that I
had read a certain article that she was stumbling
over, and she answered, "I ain t a-goin to read
to you; I was just tellin you what lies the Yan
kees tell." Late last night indeed, every night
I have this to undergo. To say that I am un
easy is not to say enough. I wish that Ginnie, at
least, was in a quieter home. I must get off to
Greenville soon, though I hate to leave the old
lady alone. Our friends there are begging for us
earnestly. The Ogdens call on us at the door,
and whisper us to make haste. They say they do
not like to ask us before Mrs. Norton.
When the Yankees came in town Mrs. Brown,
Mrs.Dameron and Mrs. Norton came to us and said
that we should not live without protection. We
therefore broke up housekeeping, intending to go
to sister, in Texas, as soon as possible. We sold
256 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
our furniture (but did not get paid), and went to
Mrs. Dameron s. We were there as the Yankees
came up the river, and sat on her upper gallery
nearly all night and watched the flames and smoke
which rose from the cotton burning on the levee,
while the shouts and songs of the multitude sounded
in our ears. Her baby, William Brown, was born
that night. He is a lovely boy, and has not seen
his papa yet, though he is nearly a year old. I
should have liked to have stayed with Mrs. Dam-
eron; we had a delightful upstairs room, with
dressing room attached there; but Mrs. Norton
would have us come here. She came over to Mrs.
Dameron s herself and slept in our room with us
until we consented to move. She meant to be
kind, I know, but I know also she hates to be alone ;
that she hates to be silent or to allow others to
remain so. She has said that she is fond of us;
for this I am grateful, and I do believe she would
do us any kindness she could, if it did not injure
herself or family. I can not expect more of her.
People are accustomed to her saying what she
pleases, and even the Federals here know her.
Almost the whole town visits her she is so fond
of company. Mary, the servant, was, / think, ex
cited by liquor the Bother day, and broke out upon
her mistress in the most insolent manner. I had
often heard them have those quarrels together
before, but never knew Mary to go so far. Her
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 257
mistress told her she might go to the Yankees as
soon as she pleased ; that she had done for herself
with her forever, and when her grandsons re
turned, she intended to have her well paid for her
insolence. Mary has a very high temper, and
when she gets angry, she is frightful to see. When
she whips little Jake, though she is his own aunt,
she does it as if she wanted to kill him. I have
often begged for him, and have borne with the
little rascal s insolence, mischief and thieving con
stantly, rather than tell his mistress or Mary. He
took every advantage of Gin s and my weakness,
or leniency, and really seemed to take a pleasure
in venting the wickedness upon us which he was
obliged to suppress to them. Harriet took our
money on the same principle. Ever since this last
outbreak of Mary s I have been afraid she would
run away. She has always had control of the
supply closet until now, and has had the yard
filled with her chickens. Her mistress made her
remove them a few days ago. These things have
added to her anger and have made returning re
pentance impossible. Mary has a good heart,
though she will not bear a word of reproof. I told
her that she did wrong and that she should take
into consideration the fact that her mistress is an
old woman, and has had much trouble lately. She
has been very sullen and gloomy.
Monday, 23d [March]. I was very unwell, and
258 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
it poured down rain all day a real equinox. Sat
pretty much in my room, hearing Mrs. Norton
through the open door fretting about not being
able to go out and make some visits, and talking
about the negroes and the Yankees alternately. I
feel all the time as if she feels we ought to be with
her and amuse her. I so often nowadays recall
scenes and feelings of Frances Burney at Court.
Her longing to go her useless sacrifice of herself
and her struggles between a longing for a more
congenial society and a fancied gratitude. Eead
a little and wrote a little and sighed a great deal
today. Went to bed, but as it was storming still
and Mrs. Norton did not feel sleepy, she talked to
us in bed and made every possible noise and in
quiry so as to keep us awake. We were both so
exhausted by a previous sleeplessness and sick
ness that I could not show much agreeability in
my tone of voice. I am quite ready for any de
mand upon my friendship and will go to the death
for those I love, but I resent being made use of.
Mrs. Norton is sensitive to the slightest change
in tone from another, and resents it as a wrong
done her, though she does not yield her own pre
rogative in saying whatever she pleases. Indeed,
I have a very kind feeling for her, and I pity her
age and infirmities. I only feel more fully than
ever that people who have nothing in common
should never, under any circumstances, live
together.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 259
Tuesday broke beautifully clear ; soon clouded ;
poured down again, and even hailed. I had ter
rible headache and aching of limbs all night
could not get up to breakfast. Ginnie brought me
some tea, and seemed so concerned about me, and
indeed, looked so very badly herself, that I got up
and dressed. I went out on the balcony and helped
pick up the unusual hailstones, though stooping
was hard work indeed. I had to lie down again
and did not go out to see Mr. Randolph, though he
sat the morning with Ginnie and Mrs. Norton. He
comes often to see if he can aid us in any way
and he would do anything for us unconditionally,
too. Within the last week he has had another child
born to him. He regrets that it is not a boy. He
was so anxious to call it " Rebel" Randolph. He
could call his girl " Rebellion " or "Rebellia," he
says, but cannot bear anything that seems to
make a girl or woman conspicuous. I like this
sentiment; it accords with his usual ones; he is
really brave and manly, and in everything shows
tenderness to women and unfortunates. Ginnie s
eyes have been very much inflamed of late, and
she has been wearing green glasses. I told an ac
quaintance that they were as red as blood, mean
ing the lids, and the report, wonderfully exagger
ated, reached our friends at Greenville, and
brought them to see us. Mr. Randolph saj^s there
was much sympathy and excitement out there as
they heard Ginnie s eyes were running blood, and
260 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
that she had lost them entirely. So much for re
port. Thousands of rumors fill the city. The
newspapers are a dead waste; they tell nothing.
I know from a gentleman who really does know,
that Banks, before he left, said, that if any pub
lisher interfered with his actions or proceedings,
he would "see to it." Brashear City has been
taken by the Confederates, and Banks, upon his
return from Baton Rouge, hurried up to that re
gion, taking the vessels which remained here.
They have seized all the cars. There seems to be
a great excitement and expectation among our
people. We know not what a day may bring
forth, and lie down at night not knowing what may
happen before morning. Reuben, Mary s hus
band, has had a cart here and has removed all
Mary s things and his own. I want to go out and
talk to Mary to beg her not to go away but Mrs.
Norton does not like to have us talk with her serv
ants, and I do not know as I ought to listen to all
that she would say about her mistress. I have beg
ged Jane to talk to her, for I know that Mary is
acting from the promptings of temper and that she
will be sorry for it afterward. I begged Jane to do
her duty, and that she would be rewarded for it
after this time of desolation is over. That Jane
goes out at night without her mistress knowledge,
I am positive, but I think she is lonely and un
happy here. Farragut reported to be positively
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 261
a prisoner ; the Hartford positively taken, and so
is also the Albatross; and Stonewall is positively
outside, and the Confederates positively about to
attack. I feel a little nervous thrill, but it soon
dies out.
Wednesday, 25th [March] . Did not sleep again
last night, and only dozed near morning. Dreamed
quantities of being at Shepley s house and re
fusing to eat at his table ; saw thousands of people,
all under unpleasant circumstances; wrote a sav
age letter to Mayor Miller, and made myself con
spicuous generally. Heard Mrs. Norton talking
early to Jane ; called her in and asked the question
which had been lying on my mind, "Has Mary
gone?" "No, Miss." Greatly relieved, I turned
over to get a nap, for I felt weak, nervous and
sleepy. Presently I heard Jane say, "Aunt Mary
has gone and taken Jake." No more sleep got
up and dressed; I felt desolate and oppressed
and it was quite cold. I felt quite as sorry as I
did when Julie Ann left us. Mrs. Norton is quite
cut up, though she says that she knew that Mary
was going. Her first words were, "Now you
know whether I know nothing or not, don t you?"
This was a cut at us for having taken Mary s part.
Indeed, I know all that the woman would not
have left but for her having taken too much liquor,
and in that state passed the boundary too far for
return. She took Jake along. We have both ad-
262 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
vised Mrs. Norton to move to her daughter s, Mrs.
Dameron s, and we would go to Mr. Randolph s.
We could board with them. After much entreaty,
he would board us instead of receiving us as vis
itors. She was angry at the mere mentioning of
such a thing said that nothing could make her
live in a house full of children, and moreover, she
says that if she goes to Mrs. Dameron s all the
servants would leave, a*s they do not like her. This
I am afraid is true, as Mrs. Norton sees defects in
the servant world very keenly, and she does not
keep silence afterward. Mrs. Dameron s house-
full of servants have been too long indulged to
allow of any interference, especially now that they
can go to the Yankees with any story they please.
This Yankee soldier s wife at the corner keeps the
servants of this neighborhood miserable. Hers
are as well clad as she is, and have quite as much
time to themselves, but they look sour and anxious.
Those who are innocently inclined and are really
attached to their mistresses are reproached by
others and these low Yankees. I feel very sorry
for Mrs. Norton. She did not believe that Mary
would leave her, though she said so often. I think
that Mary Jane, who is deceitful, I think, had
much to do with Mary s conduct. How long her
ladyship may remain, no one knows. This flitting
has caused quite a commotion in this household,
and, indeed, I must say that I can never get over
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 263
my sorrowful feeling for a blow of this sort. I
had expected better things of Mary. She had al
ways talked of being fond of her mistress family,
and letters were read to her only a few days ago
from every member of it, in which she was spoken
of with much attachment. Charley and Mrs.
Brown both spoke of what they intended to do to
reward her for her faithfulness.
The Yankees have undermined every good
feeling which at one time existed between
these poor people and their owners. I am
almost afraid to see the Confederates, though
I long for their coming. So many people
have been betrayed by pet servants. Strange
that some of the most severe mistresses
and masters have kept their servants through all
this trying year. Mrs. Roselius came over as
soon as she heard of Mary s flight, and proposed
to send over a girl of her sister s who had been
left with her while her sister was in Europe. She
is an ugly, half -dazed looking creature innocent,
though, I think. She came in evidently much
frightened, having been told alarming tales by
Mrs. Roselius s other servants. She seemed to re
vive after having been spoken to kindly. Her
name is Kitty ; I like the poor thing, somehow. I
do not expect her to be honest, though, and will try
to remember to lock up. I laid $1.50 on the bureau
one morning and it disappeared in a very short
264 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
time. This locking up and watching is perfectly
hateful to me. But what can one do? One is
obliged to be honest oneself and to pay one s debts.
But negroes have no mercy and will take one s last
cent if you keep it unlocked. I would hate them if
I considered them responsible and developed be
ings. They are not quite men and women yet. I
think the Yankees must be of the same mind, for
they are catching up the negroes as if they were
animals, to put them on the Government planta
tions. Judge Ogden and Mrs. Waugh passed the
morning with us. The Judge was mysterious,
and evidently smiles all over him. He is quite
brilliant with some secret political information.
He would tell nothing, but told us with much em
phasis to fear nothing; that all our troubles (po
litical) would be over in a week or two. He was
in the depths of gloom not long ago. He does not
know that Mary has told us about the spy. I sup
pose that this spy story, at least, must be true, be
cause the Ogdens have heard from Billy that his
captain (Tucker) has been on detached service for
some time, and that he (Billy) being first lieuten
ant, is acting in his place. Judge Ogden saw
Captain Tucker in Virginia on service knows
that he has been sent on this mission, so I suppose
there can be no deception in this case. He told
Judge Ogden that he had been sent here for in
formation as to the position of things generally
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 265
here. He says that Stonewall Jackson is outside
at Camp Moore, and that this city is to be attacked
as soon as the Port Hudson affair is over. When
will it be over? we constantly ask ourselves. The
varied reports one hears are enough to confuse
one s intellect, fraught, as they are, with our
dearest interests. All conversation now is a med
ley of what this spy or that has told, or what some
returned prisoner has reported, or that Colonel
This or Lieutenant That or Captain So and So
has said. We have heard again for the hundredth
time that Weitzel has been surrounded and cut to
pieces. Brashear is now reported to have been
captured by the Confederates. Provisions and
artillery sent in that direction for Weitzel have
been brought back. Some muddy, soiled and tired
cavalry have ridden into town.
We took dinner at Mrs. Dameron s. Prac
ticed on the piano a good deal the first time
for months. I regret that I have so neglected
my music, but have had no heart for any
thing. Between three and four we heard can
non in the distance listened with our hearts
for some time. We concluded it to be a
general clearing out of guns at Camp Parafet.
Meant to take a walk, but calling in here for my
gloves found so much company that I could not
get away. We sat upon the gallery. Mary Waugh
came; sent by her father to learn what we knew
266 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
of a Jackson paper of the 20th, said to be in town,
and of which Judge Ogden had told us. These
papers are contraband, but they get in sometimes
in reality, but oftener by report. We often hear
of wonderful victories of ours, said to be detailed
by this paper, but the search after it often proves
hopeless. You never find anyone who has read
it with his own eyes. It is quite a common ques
tion, "Did you see it yourself ?" Generally some
very reliable person has been told by some other
reliable person who would not deceive anyone in
small matters or great. So many of these stories
are proved false by time that the "reliable" man
or woman has fallen into bad repute. Three ru
mors now bring any tale under the ban. This pa
per of the 20th, the reliable man said, confirmed
the capture of Farragut and the Hartford. Great
rumors of the cutting to pieces of Eosecrans pre
vail. The existence and non-existence of the In-
dianola are as much matters of discussion now as
ever the lamented Arkansas gave rise to. We hear
"reliable" proofs of both. I am somewhat con
fused myself by opposite statements, but some
people walk with sublime faith through the laby
rinth. Mrs. Harrison, whose husband is confined
here so long, and whom she is still allowed to visit,
sat on the gallery with us and told us many things
she had heard the day before from the Confeder
ate prisoners who had been brought in. Colonel
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 267
Frank Gardiner s Signal Corps, near Port Hud
son, were captured ; Captain Youngblood and oth
ers. The passing of Farragut, at Port Hudson,
and the crippling and the return of the other ves
sels, and the burning of the Mississippi presented
a sublime and awful spectacle. It all took place
at night, and the roar of the guns, both from the
ships and shore, must have been deafening and
terrible to hear. The crew of the Mississippi
were all captured or killed. Many a wounded
man silently lay upon the decks and was devoured
by the flames as she floated. My blood seems to
curdle, and I believe my heart does really bleed.
It seems strange that we can eat, drink, sleep and
array ourselves while such horrors are enacting
daily. This evening I sat on the gallery and lis
tened while Mrs. H told prison tales and
showed Annie Waugh how to make some rose-
trimming that she had seen Ginnie wear and espe
cially admired. I do not feel like a trifler, I know.
Thursday, 26th [March]. Mrs. Dameron, Ginnie,
Mrs. White, Mrs. Waugh and myself paid a visit
to the establishment of Mr. Burnside. He is very
rich and an old bachelor and ladies are often asked
to view his gardens and pictures. The house is
built and furnished after the European fashion
(on a small scale), and is really a bijou of comfort
inside, though homely without. The pictures dis
appointed me, except in two instances. The china-
268 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
closet had nothing old in it. I have seen a far more
beautiful collection of the real antique in my dear
mother s closet at "Portland Manor," before we
sold out in Maryland. Mr. B made his money
himself, and I would not in the least object to
being as rich as he. Whether new blood or old,
I respect blood, but three generations of extreme
poverty, with all the mean cares and roughening
labors which surely accompanies it, changes its
promptings as well as its color. The proud noble,
warded off from every detrimental influence, may
imagine himself formed by high heaven of the
rarest porcelain, but he is a money production
after all. And the famous blue blood is but a
compound of the best of food and influences, re
lieved from commonness. I am observer enough
to be thus far a materialist. Came home from the
tour tired enough. We were desired to leave our
names, and as I left that of Mrs. Dameron, the
sister-in-law of Mr. Shepherd Brown, the richest
man in town, and in whose house General Shepley
is now living, I felt sure of being recommended by
the servants at least ; they were vastly polite and
attentive. Mary Ogden and Eose Wilkinson took
dinner with us. The latter hopes to get out of
town soon. General Sherman has promised her
mother a pass and a passage out. This officer has
been very kind to the Wilkinsons. When Mrs.W
was imprisoned he offered to do her shopping for
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 269
her. Found out that the small round silk capes
that we women folk are now wearing are called
"Beauregards." Mrs. White says that that story
of the hero which depressed me so, is not true.
I hope not yet, he is a Creole. I have not faith
in their domestic relations. Doctor Fenner was up
to-day ; he is clever, but I do not fancy him some
how. Anything outside of the common path would
disturb and shock him. He is well-bred and
amiable, however. Mr. Dudley was up with him ;
we all walked over to Mrs. Dameron s. Ginnie
and I then paid a visit to Mrs. Wells and Mrs.
Montgomery. They were very glad to see us.
Mrs. M is not long for this world, I think.
The Judge looks rosy and hale as an Englishman.
He will live to get another wife, I expect this is
his second but he is devotedly attached to her.
Heard much report. Read Jeff Davis proclama
tion respecting the day appointed for fasting and
prayer. It is to be celebrated to-morrow in the
Cathedral in the lower part of the city. The
Catholics are bolder here than others; tis said
that they wish to provoke the Federals to attack
them. Even Butler could never awe Father
Mullen, who, when summoned to his presence,
answered him boldly ; when being accused of hav
ing refused to bury a Federal, replied fearlessly,
"No, sir, I would bury you all with pleasure. "
He told Butler that his soul was his own, also
270 JOUKNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
his lips, and that he would pray for the Southern
Confederacy, and whatsoever he pleased. "Do
you know," said Butler, "that I can send you to
Fort Jackson?" "Do you know," returned
Father Mullen, "that I can send your soul to
hell?" Butler pronounced Doctor Stone and
Father Mullen the boldest and bravest menintown.
The first he sent to prison; the latter he never
touched. This was because he feared to excite
the indignation of his Catholic troops. We will
go to the Cathedral if the weather and our health
permit. Met Mrs. Miller, a sweet woman, re
turning from a visit to us in our absence. Found
Mr. Waugh, Mrs. Waugh and Annie and Mrs.
Evans when we reached home. The burning of
the Bio Bio, which took place at the wharf on
Sunday, was much discussed. The ladies were
discussing whether the damaged silks would not
be better and cheaper to wear than the now royal
calico. Cotton seems really king at last. We
hear daily of the burning of this valuable ware
by the Confederates to prevent its falling into
Federal hands. The Yankee Era reports the
capture of three schooners laden with it at Man-
chac; also the taking of Pontchatoula by them.
There was a great cannon on the newspaper,
though no fight had taken place. Our Camp was
some miles from Pontchatoula. This cannon be
longs to the old press of the Delta, which was
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 271
taken from its editors among other printing
paraphernalia. I remarked that the Yankees
had fired this cannon with more effect than any
other since the war commenced. They often have
it stuck in for a fancied victory. Farragut has
been heard of. He is not captured, the Era says,
but is on his way to Vicksburg for coal. Barges
of it will be brought to him through the famous
canal. What can our boats be about if Farragut
is free to run our batteries?
Friday, 27th [March]. Did not feel well
enough to go to the Cathedral. The celebration
of the Confederate Fast is contraband, and if
held in any other church but the Catholic would
be broken in upon. Mr. Harrison, Mr. Roselius,
Detty Harrison and Mary and Mrs. Jeaurenand
took up our whole morning. I was doing up col
lars, too, and they quite interfered with my time.
Kitty brought Ginnie a letter from her young
mistress in Europe, to read for her. It came in
a letter to Mrs. Roselius. The child wrote very
affectionately, and begged Kitty to think of her
as often as she thought of Kitty. She has some
thing very pretty for her, bought with her own
money, and her mother has such a present for
Kitty as will astonish her when she sees it. She
wants to surprise her, and won t tell. This note
had a great effect on the girl and made her dazed,
blear eyes sparkle. She had told Mrs. Norton
272 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
in the morning that she intended to run away,
but after we talked to her and begged her not to
listen to anything which bad people said to her,
she seemed greatly moved. She will not go if
Mrs. Norton does not frighten her to death by
her manner, and if others do not take her off.
We would not let her touch our bed-room yester
day or to-day, but she seems really anxious to do
little things for us. I believe I could manage
Kitty ~by myself. I hardly think we would have
lost Julie if we had been at home, though she
acted badly, I admit. Mrs. Eoselius here again
this afternoon; Mrs. White, Mrs. Dameron and
all sat on the gallery. I did not go out. Mary
Jane makes a very poor business of cooking.
Mrs. Norton s boast that she could do better
without Mary than with her has not held good.
Mrs. Norton has a warrant out for Mary on the
plea that she carried off Jake; the police are
after her. Mary Jane has seen her. Mary told
her that she had been to Mayor Miller s office and
had obtained from him a free pass. It is easy to
be generous with the property of other people.
He and his master, General Shepley, should be
content to live free in Mrs. Brown s house with
out further injuring her aged mother. When
these people took possession of Mrs. Brown s
elegant establishment they drove Mrs. Dameron
out. She had moved to her sister s during the
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 273
absence of her husband for the sake of her com
panionship; but Mr. Brown falling under the
Federal ban, Mrs. Brown grew alarmed for his
safety; his health was feeble and he could not
have lived through a short imprisonment even.
He is kept alive by the easiest and most comfort
able life.
They accordingly fled in secret, old Phelps,
who is really the best of the Federals, having
good-naturedly given them passes. This was
in Butler s day; if they had been caught,
heaven alone knows what might have happened.
Mrs. Dameron was not allowed to take anything
out of the house. She waited days before she
could even get her baby s crib or her children s
clothing. Nothing of her sister s was she allowed
to touch. Mrs. Brown had already shipped off
silver and other valuables ; they, I believe, safely
reached the Confederacy. She did not tell any
of her family where they were lest old Butler
would imprison them, as he did others, and make
them tell where they were. Her carpets and cur
tains she shipped to New York; after Shepley
came to the house a regular search was made for
everything. Mrs. Brown s servants were all re
tained her elegant carriage made a hack of, and
her common one also. Her servants were ques
tioned and cross-questioned about linens and
other things, and the clerk who sent off the car-
274 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
pets and the very draymen who carried them to
the boat were threatened with ball and chain un
less they betrayed where everything had been
taken. They recovered everything except the
silver, and are living finely in the fine house. Mrs.
Norton had been told by Mrs. Brown that she
could take over unto herself the quantities of
provisions of all kinds left in the storeroom ; also
a great deal of coal. Mrs. Dameron was sur
prised by two officers jumping over the railing
one day whilst she was at dinner. Frightened,
she ran upstairs, but the officers questioning her
name of the servants, very wittily remarked that
she better damn downstairs pretty quick. From
that time the guard never left the house. They
were insolent and searched everything, even the
basket of soiled clothes.
Mrs. Dameron s friends soon filled the house
and Mrs. Richardson, who has interest with
the Federals, had the guard removed and
a more courteous couple sent in their place.
"But she is not to remove even a tea
spoon, " said Colonel French. The last guard
behaved decently, refusing even to leave the gal
lery at night; so Mrs. Dameron did them the
honor to pour out their coffee herself the next
morning. She left the house and its belongings
to the Federals that day. Mrs. Norton asked
General Shepley for the provisions; he said he
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 275
had no objections ; she sent for them, and had her
dray returned with a note from one of Shepley s
staff (Captain Miller). He could "not think, "
he said, "of depriving the poor servants of the
provisions, as they had been deserted by their
owners without a support for the coming win
ter. " This was cool, certainly, after having
driven Mrs. Dameron from her sister s house
and preventing the servants from going to her.
Captain Miller, with his own hands, opened Mrs.
Brown s trunks; he told Mrs. Norton himself that
he was on the search for linen. The carpets were
brought back from New York, and one day when
Mrs. Norton called, she found the General, or
Governor, as he calls himself, overseeing the
packing-box; he looked a little abashed, having
that much grace left, and remarked that if he
"had not gotten hold of the carpets and curtains,
they would have been eaten with moth." Heaven
preserve Lee and Stonewall from such saving
propensities! Well, this same Captain Miller
has given Mary a pass independent of her mis
tress. General Banks has nestled himself in
Mrs. Harrison s house. She also is a daughter of
Mrs. Norton. The editor of the Yankee Delta,
now the Era, has carried off the books and splen
did Magdalen of Mr. Harrison s. Mrs. Dam
eron and myself went over the house the day the
transition was going on, to-wit, the removal of
276 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
French s staff of officers and the editor of the
Delta, and the coming in of General Banks and
his staff.
LETTER TO GENERAL BANKS.
NEW ORLEANS, Jan. 14th, 1863.
To MAJOR GEN L BANKS:
SIR: I have understood that articles of value
have been taken from the residence of my son-in-
law, Mr. J. P. Harrison, since the military seizure
of it.
Some days before you entered into possession
of it, I took the liberty of addressing you a note
requesting permission to go through the house to
ascertain from a personal examination whether,
and to what extent, the rumors on the subject
were true. Having received no reply to this note,
I concluded to call on you in person, and did so
at the residence of my son-in-law, but you seemed
to be too much occupied to hear what I had to say
and left me before I had time to renew my
request.
Believing it to be my duty, in the absence of
my son-in-law, to bring the matter to your atten
tion, I now take the liberty of saying, that I have
reason to believe that articles of value have been
taken from the house since the seizure, and be
fore your occupancy of it, to-wit:
1st. A handsome painting purchased in Europe,
and known in the family as "The Mag
dalen."
2nd. Lace curtains to parlor windows.
3rd. Some large marble vases.
4th. Books of value.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 277
5th. The wines and liquors principally in bot
tles; there was, however, a quarter-cask
of Madeira, purchased at $12.00 a gallon,
and from which little had been drawn up
to the time of seizure.
I also have reason to believe that one or two
or more bedsteads and bedding have been taken
away.
If these or any other articles be missing, you
are the only person having power to order their
return. All I can do is to bring the matter to
your attention, and desire to do so, and hope I
have done so respectfully.
Yours respectfully,
A. P. NORTON.
P. S. My residence fronts on the Carrollton
Railroad 5th No. 655, and near the crossing of
Washington Street. Written for Mrs. Norton,
Jan. 14th, 1863. J. E.
Mr. Harrison s brother has had some inter
views with General Banks, having been intro
duced by a mutual friend (civil war makes strange
connections). He found Banks a cold, selfish,
disagreeable fellow, he says. Expected police to
bring news of Mary and the children to-night.
Left the lamp burning. This is an awful life.
We try to persuade Mrs. Norton to be quiet, but
she is restless and cannot.
Saturday, 28th [March]. Mr. Randolph here,
and we all talked about Farragut and the Hart
ford for about two hours. He will have it that
278 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
we have both. Nowadays there seem to be but
two classes of individuals, those that believe
everything and those who believe nothing. I have
fallen into a state of general infidelity. My head
is dazed with talk and rumors. Mr. Randolph
has his spy story. A Confederate officer is in, in
Federal uniform; he says that Farragut never
passed all the batteries at Port Hudson, but be
ing crippled by passing the first, was forced to
surrender. He was then sent as a prisoner to
Jackson and thence to Richmond. The Hartford
still floating the Federal stars and stripes, then
proceeded on her way to Vicksburg, and as we
had captured the signals, she lies there to entice
other Federal vessels from the other fleet to run
the Vicksburg batteries to come to her assistance ;
should they do so, they will fall into our hands, as
did the Queen of the West and others. The officer
says, too, that the Indianola is safe. The Feder
als here say that she sank and rose no more. He
says, too, that the Confederates are coming soon
to the defence of this poor city. Mr. Randolph
believes in this officer, and says he has good rea
son to do so. We told him of our general infi
delity which, for our better spirit s sake, he tried
to combat.
The Era reports Farragut safe at the mouth
of the famous canal, waiting for coal barges
to pass down to him ; it gives a threatening letter
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 279
of his to the Mayor of Natchez, said threats to be
carried out should the guerrillas fire on him. (The
Era distinguishes these irregulars as "Gorillas").
The capture of this famous rear-admiral is a great
deal to us Confederates. He is a brave fellow,
and his loss would give our enemies quite a blow,
and the more of that stamp they lose the better.
It seems a silly thing to me that he should place
himself in such a dangerous position parted
from his fleet and hemmed in by batteries, deadly
in their effectiveness. If we do not catch him,
we should. In spite of the bravado and inflation
of the Era, a very sensible fear of the Admiral s
position appears. Banks is safe here in the city,
and all his military show towards Port Hudson
has come to naught. He says that he has done
all that he wished to do which was to march in
great array out of Baton Rouge and then make a
hasty retreat thereto without striking a blow at
our strong point. The Federals, I believe, have
changed their tactics; finding that the "gorilla"
is strong, they very sublimely sit themselves down
until he starves to death. It is amusing to hear
how dreadfully we need everything (from their
papers). Our people are suffering from the want
of many accustomed luxuries, but the blessings
of freedom and peace, I pray God, may so entice
them from the future that they may continue to
bear a bold front toward a ruthless and home-
280 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
desolating foe. Mr. Randolph tells us that if the
Confederates do not come in for fifty days, quite
a large sum of money will be saved to him; but,
said he, "I would rather have them in to-morrow,
and lose it." He comes of the blood of old John
Randolph; if he had taken the oath, he says, his
mother and his brothers in the army would have
disowned him. When the oath-taking was going
on last summer, he was so disheartened by the
sight that he came up from town one day, just to
be cheered by the sight of those he knew would
never take it. He brought us one of the ballads
which flood the city. It represents the reception
of old John Brown into a place which shall be
nameless in these decorous pages. He brought
something better, however Doctor Palmer s letter
to Mr. Perkins on the subject of the oath-taking
in this city. It is a fine thing, this letter, but 7
think, much too severe, and would have come with
much better grace from one who had remained
here and suffered the various influences of temp
tation which surrounded our poor people here
under Butler s brutal reign.
29th [March]. A vote of thanks has been
passed in our Confederate Congress to all those
who were true and brave enough to refuse alle
giance to the United States. This is well; I feel
glad and proud and a thrill passes through me,
knowing that I never, for one instant, faltered;
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 281
neither did Ginnie. We were both begged, too,
and considered obstinate and romantic. No out
sider can ever realize the state of mind to which
the people of this city were reduced in those days.
Our ideas of Butler s character enabled us easily
to realize in full force any evil which report pro
claimed him about to do. Prison, hard labor;
exile we feared ; evils of all sorts. A cotton press
was fixed up by the authorities for some purpose.
Report instantly proclaimed that it was for
" Rebel women " intended to put them to work at
it. So also with a large stable which underwent
some repairs; the women were to be confined
there and made to wash and cook for Yankee sol
diers. We tied up the few relics which we thought
to conceal; burned many a dear old letter and
made a general consignment to those who had
taken the oath, then sat down patiently to wait
our fate.
We knew that Butler had vowed to humil
iate the women of New Orleans. W T e knew
that the police were bribed as well as the servants
to inform on every member of every household
who had defied him, and the sufferings of Mrs.
Phillips and Mrs. Coan in solitary confinement
on Ship Island enabled us to realize any fate
which the tyrant might choose for us. Until the
coming of General Banks we never knew what
would be done with us or to us. How can an
282 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
outsider ever know what a temptation it was to
us to take that oath? Many women, and men, too,
took it in tears. Some went with the intention of
taking it, and found they could not. Some fainted
and some went crazy. Upon the whole, my opin
ion of the earnestness of our people was greatly
strengthened by the hateful tests which Butler
applied to their character. Mrs. Norton would
go to town every day while the oathing was going
on, and return each day with new reports. "We
will be alone, girls, I do believe, " she would say;
"everybody is taking the oath." So we knew
there would be no escape for us. I had really for
gotten that Mrs. Roselius had taken it, although
she had used so many arguments to make us do so,
and to-day sent her Doctor Palmer s letter on the
oath-taking. I was sorry for it afterward. She
came over after dinner and cried as bitterly as she
did the day she took it. She does not spare her
self. "I should not have yielded to Mr. Rose
lius," she does not scruple to say. She is the
warmest of Confederates and continues to talk
like one, and hates the Yankees a thousand times
worse than before. Mr. Roselius, though he made
her take the oath, continually throws up the recol
lection to her. I despise French husbands! He
is a Federal, too !
Mrs. Norton has been watching constantly
for the policeman to whom she entrusted the
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 283
warrant for Mary. He has discovered that
Mary is with Jake, Emma and Reuben, her
husband. Just three weeks ago she ran in to
her mistress for protection against Reuben, who
had threatened to kill her. Mrs. Norton went to
Mary s to get Jake, and Reuben slammed the door
in her face her hand barely escaping. Her hand
was resting on the side of the jamb. He gave her
much impudence, too, she says; so did Mary.
The policeman came to-night late, saying that he
had just got the three in jail; she has to appear
early tomorrow in court and swear that Mary
stole Jake; she has asked me to go with her. It
makes me nervous to think of it. We have all ad
vised and begged her not to meddle with her ne
groes now, knowing that the Federals will protect
them, no matter what Mrs. Norton can say or do.
Ginnie saw Reuben in this part of town to-day,
pointing out this house to negro soldiers, and
Jane saw white ones stoop and look at the name
on the gate.
Monday, 30th [March]. Late last night I wrote
a note to Captain Brittain for Mrs. Norton, ask
ing him to go with us tomorrow to court. I
scarcely had a wink of sleep, and felt wretchedly
in more ways than one this morning. Mrs. Nor
ton was stirring before day. I might have slept
then if I could have been quiet. Captain Brittain
came very early, saying that we need not go down
284 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
to the court so soon. Mrs. Norton said she had
been told by the man who gave her the warrant to
come at 7 o clock A. M. The policeman then came
to tell Mrs. Norton to appear before the Federal
Court at 10 o clock, where she is to be confronted
with Mary. General Shepley had Mary and the
children turned out of jail almost as soon as
placed there, although put in by virtue of a search
warrant. General Shepley is a deceitful, bad
man, not so bold as Butler, but just as coarse and
brutal. I feel very sorry for Mrs. Norton; she
should have let this matter alone, but I will stand
by her. I have the greatest repugnance to going
to a court of any kind. She ought not to take
me I would not go for a thousand negroes of my
own. I feel nervous, sick and wretched. I wish
Mr. Randolph were not in Greenville, so that he
could help us. I hate notoriety all kinds of it,
Federal notoriety the worst. This scurrilous
Era may give a line to me tomorrow. It gave the
other day a most disgusting article about a
woman, and indeed, is constantly filled with inso
lence to our sex. They hate women here much
more than men. The Era says, "The women of
New Orleans screw up their thin, pale lips when
they [the Federals] pass them, turn up their not
very handsome noses and flash their handsome
eyes yes, they have handsome eyes, which they
have inherited from negro ancestors. " One of the
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 285
officers told Supt. McClean, a Confederate pris
oner, that he might wear his uniform, but that the
women of New Orleans were such d d fools,
that the mere sight of it might create an excite
ment. Lieutenant Andrews was very angry the
other day because so many ladies rushed to see
the captured Signal Corps and took them little
comforts. No one goes now unless they can be
of some real service. I have never been near
them.
I have returned all safe, but tired and disgusted.
This is my first visit to Canal Street for a long
time. I hate the * Squares and Streets as much
as did ever the madman in "Maud," especially
Canal Street. At all times its show of hard bus
iness faces, mingled with the perplexed, wearied
and sad ones, and its display of glittering fash
ionables trailing along, tired and depressed me.
I used always to say that I returned from a shop
ping tour on Canal Street as wearied as if I had
journeyed to the poles. Now I am sad, despair
ing, weary, angry all at once. It makes me fu
rious to meet the insolent faces of the Massachu
setts mob which has been sent to rule over us
despairing to think that they dare and are allowed
to represent a great Republic ; that they are a part
of humanity, and that so much of my trust in it
has been overthrown by them. It has been a cold,
rainy day such a one as always lays Mrs. Nor-
286 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
ton up sick. She would take no advice ; she would
go; we tried to persuade her that she could do
nothing to recover Jake. She had no idea, she
says, that she could recover Mary, but the boy
she stole. She could not bear to let her servants
triumph over her, at least without making an ef
fort to prevent them.
Before we left the house Ginnie became so
uneasy about my being made a witness in
Peabody s court, that she obtained a promise
from her that she would not go. So, accord
ing to previous agreement with Captain Brit-
tain, she went to the Custom House, expecting
to meet him. Owing to some misunderstanding, we
did not find him. We saw Captain Miller s carriage
at the front and were on the pavement when the
file of soldiers went up the steps. Captain Miller,
the Mayor, organizes the court each day, and these
soldiers, a hateful-looking set, attend on it. I
was dreadfully afraid Mrs. Norton would go up;
she was anxious, and as disagreeable as it would
have been, I would have gone with her had I had
the most distant idea that she would have escaped
insult, and more than all, Era notoriety worse
than prison, worse than battle fire and pestilence,
worse than Butler, do I dread the Era the low,
vulgar tongue of the Federal Government in this
city! We paced up and down before that deso
late-looking Custom House, listening to the drum-
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 287
beats of the soldiers drilling upon the river bank;
also to some few cannon. Dirty-looking soldiers
guarded the different entrances, and vile-appear
ing negroes, in filthy blue clothes, looked from the
windows. I felt quite as desolate as everything
looked. How my heart ached for a brother s
strong arm on which to lean, or for that dear one,
now lost to me forever. Well, we did not go up
into the court-room. I escaped that shadow of
infamy. After traipseing up and down for a full
hour, and submitting to the gaze for that length
of time of any infamous creature that chose to
look at us, we walked up to the City Hall. The
creature at the door of the Mayor s parlor would
not let us in; he knew Mrs. Norton; so we stood
outside with the negroes and other applicants
until we were ready to drop. After awhile a ne
gro vacated a chair and I boldly seized it for Mrs.
Norton. She was cold and tired and looked so
woe-begone that I pitied her, though I could not
understand why she should wish to submit her
self to all this degradation. Seeing the police
man whom she had engaged to put Mary in jail
come out of the Mayor s parlor, she went into the
hall to speak to him, and he told her that Mary
was then in the Mayor s parlor and that he had
been telegraphed for. What had taken place he
could not tell her there, but would come to see
her and tell.
288 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
We went into the Mayor s presence and his
gentlemanship, the Mayor, came up to us in
stantly, with a face expressive of insolence and
anger. I had never seen him before, but from
Mrs. Norton s account of him, had at least sup
posed him to be good-natured. She had been in
the habit of saying what she pleased to him.
"Mrs. Norton, " said he, "I have a very serious
charge against you. 9 " What have I done ! said
she, terrified at his manner. "Bribed a police
man/ he returned, with the greatest air of of
fended virtue. Mrs. Norton had unfortunately
given the policeman $10 that very morning. She
had pressed it upon him from a true feeling of
gratitude, because he had seemed to take such an
interest in her affairs, and had taken so much ex
tra trouble for her and had left her without telling
her where she could find him again and without
asking any payment. She had called him back
after he had gone out of the gate, and unfortu
nately gave him the $10. "Bribing a policeman !"
we both cried in a breath; for the matter had
never struck us in that light. i Yes, returned he,
"bribing a policeman." "I never thought of such
a thing," said Mrs. Norton, and indeed, she had
not. "Oh, don t deny it," said Captain Miller,
with the most insufferable appearance; "I have
the very $10 note here now to prove it on you."
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 289
"Do not bring it," said Mrs. Norton, "I gave it to
him. " " There must be some difference between a
bribe and a reward, said I, angrily ; 1 1 this was a
reward. " He understood from the first he would
be rewarded," he returned insolently, "and there
has been any quantity of this sort of thing, and
it must be stopped. Now, see here, Mrs. Norton,
he continued, "I ll make a bargain with you if
you don t meddle with that woman, Mary, of
yours, I ll drop this matter, but so sure as you do,
I ll have you before the Provost Court for having
bribed a policeman." All this was said while he
shook his hand almost in Mrs. Norton s face. He
was a young man, and I considered it mean and
vulgar to speak in this way to an old feeble wo
man, especially, too, as he lived in her daughter s
house free of rent after having driven her
daughter out of it and made use of every article
of provisions or clothing left behind, besides keep
ing all the servants and carriages. She had been
prejudged ; her side of the tale was not even heard
all of her servants were in Federal employ, and
this last woman had not only stolen her little
house boy, but other things. I was indignant, and
but for the dread of that disgusting Era, would
have spoken freely enough. i In the first place,
he went on, "you imposed upon the man who gave
you the search warrant ; if he had known that you
had not taken the oath, he would not have given
290 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
it to you." "Is there no justice?" I cried out
angrily; "justice is but justice at all times."
"Yes," said he, "justice is justice, but only for
some people; justice is for the loyal; search war
rants are for the disloyal." Then turning to
Mrs. Norton, "Do you see this ten dollars! I in
tend to give it to your woman, Mary.
With that we both rose from our seats and Cap
tain Miller took a theatrical position in the middle
of the room. Said Mrs. Norton as she swept by :
"I ll not take that oath I ll not swear to a lie."
Then, said he with much emphasis and gesture,
"I swear by my sacred word and honor, you ll
never have your servant." "There is no honor
in your courts," said I, stalking out as boldly as
I could, all the time fearing that he would grab
me by the arm ; he was quite angry enough to have
done it. When I got out I wished that I had told
him that if he considered that a bribe, and if brib
ing was such an offence against the government
he served, he had no right to drop the matter.
He had bribed Mrs. Norton that she should not
disturb Mary. Ginnie says I should have told him
that I had two brothers serving in the army in
Texas who would be happy to meet him some day.
Every one had something to suggest, and of course
every one could have arranged the interview in
better style than we did. 7 was quite satisfied
with my display of courage, for, from the manner
in which Captain Chivalry turned toward me, I
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 291
could judge that I had shown him quite a defiant
face, as well as having put my few remarks in
rather a high key. I was indeed angry ; so angry
that I almost forgot the Era. A little more and
Mrs. Norton and myself would have graced the
annals of a police court, and above all, an aboli
tion Federal court. The gallant Miller had no
idea of my nerve. Mrs. Norton has never been
so crushed and cowed in her life. To my aston
ishment she was silent when threatened ; I, whom
she thinks lacking in spirit, had to speak up in
her defence. She was white and trembling when
we came out, and was very unwell all day after
ward. I was very sorry for her. She is con
vinced now that it is of no use to try and get
justice from the Federals, and she may be induced
to keep away from them now.
We paid Mrs. and Miss Callender a visit. Miss
Betty looks like death she is dying with consump
tion her old mother will then be childless. I felt
sorry to see her, knowing what must soon happen.
I go out so seldom that when I came in Miss Betty
clapped her hands and said it would certainly hail.
I laughed and returned that "It was quite cold
enough." When we reached home we had our
experience to give to every one. We fought our
battles over again at least, I did, for Mrs. Nor
ton invariably turns to me and says, "You tell,
for I can t; I cannot forget that man s looks."
VI.
MABCH 31 APBIL 8, 1863.
Tuesday, 31st [March], Mary Harrison, Mr.
Randolph, Mrs. Waugh and Mary Ogden passed
nearly the whole morning with us. Mary H
stayed to dinner, as she missed the car for Green
ville. Mr. Randolph was angry when we told him
the Miller case. Said I should have sent for him.
I had had an idea of beckoning to him from the
gallery as he passed in the car, but I thought some
thing might happen in that horrid court-room
which might have brought trouble on him. I
know he would never have allowed Miller to have
treated us so without resenting it, and then he
certainly would have gone to prison. He heard
my story and took Captain Miller s name down.
He believes the Confederates are coming. "Why
do you do that?" said Ginnie. He laughed and
said, "I shall have a lock of his hair some day,"
meaning that he intended to have his scalp. He
has been so much in wild countries that he often
talks in this Indian fashion. This was jest; but
he declares that Miller shall apologize to Mrs.
Norton on his knees. He says I must never go
any more to such a place without calling on him.
Mary Ogden has lately played a favorite caper of
293
294 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
hers, which is representing some character of her
fancy and deceiving her acquaintances. She has
a perfect passion for this sort of thing, and does
it remarkably well. She played rather too seri
ous a game a few days ago. Mr. Randolph and
some other gentlemen were at Judge Ogden s, and
Mary thought it proper to disguise herself as a
lady just got in from Natchez. Of course, she was
brimful of good Confederate items, and her ac
counts were so very brilliant that one gentleman,
quite excited, cried out, * I knew it I told you so,
Judge ; you can t doubt now, Judge, with this lady
just in from the outside. " This, for these anx
ious days, when men s minds are drawn out to
their finest tension and their hearts are longing
for some precious tidings for a still doubtful
cause, was rather too serious a game to play.
Mary has a genius for this sort of acting, and
can t help it. Mr. Randolph was giving us some
of this Natchez lady s glad tidings, and we did
not like the glances which he and Miss Mary ex
changed. "If you doubt me, ladies," said he, "I
can bring the very lady to you." "Oh, yes, go
and get her," Mary H and some of the rest of
us cried. Whereupon Mr. Randolph rose and
took the Natchez lady by the hand and stood her
up before the company. Mary Harrison and
Mary Ogden spoke to each other again in quite
a friendly manner. They do not visit yet.
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 295
A boy cried out, l Extra, and immediately there
was a sensation. It proved much better than most
of the cheats we have had lately. Quite a brilliant
affair at Vicksburg. We drove back two gunboats
and sunk two ; one passed the Benton said to
be so much damaged that the Albatross sailed up
to her assistance. The Albatross and the Hart
ford said to be at the mouth of the canal, though
Mr. Randolph insists that they both are ours, and
that they only fly the Federal flag to attract others
to run the gauntlet. If that were true, we would
not cripple and sink them so. It must have been
an awful sight. It happened in daylight, and
quite a collection of men, women and children be
held the sinking vessel and cheered as she went
down with all her crew. They are our enemies;
they must be killed or conquered, but, my God, I
do not think I could have found voice to cheer as
she sunk, leaving but a black spot behind her ! My
heart would have stood still and my tongue, too.
Vicksburg claims the title of "The Gibraltar of
the South. Went out with Mary Waugh to take
a walk; came back and found a room full. Mr.
Waugh says that Shepley has employed three or
four hundred more policemen who are to hear
(accidentally) conversations on the cars and in
the streets. This sort of thing suits his tastes
and instincts. He would like to adjust all sorts
of cases of espionage himself. I hear, too (from
296 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
Federal sources, it is said), that next week all
houses are to be searched in which British offi
cers have been entertained and the United States
flag stamped on. I am told that putting foot on
the United States flag while toasts are being drunk
to the Confederacy is often part of the ceremony
on such occasions. A very silly performance, I
think ; we could never think of Lee or Jackson at
such a feast.
Mrs. Norton once proposed to have some of
them here, but we did not wish it and as she
would have made us the excuse for more com
pany, we refused to give her opportunity. Indeed,
I would not like to be introduced to strangers and
foreigners under her chaperonage. She is so very
abrupt and peculiar. Mrs. Roselius, our most in
timate neighbor, was very anxious to entertain
them, and she has so much taste, tact and good
breeding that she could have made a pleasant af
fair of it; but her husband is such a determined
Federal that she could not give the matter a
thought. He, like all the Federals now, hates the
English. The French and Spanish here are also
our friends, and I hear a great deal of their vis
iting among our pretty girls. A handsome young
Spaniard from one of the ships made quite a sen
sation among them. I have no heart any more;
no spirit to do anything. Anxiety, sickness and
grief have sapped the last remnant of merriment
or interest in me.
MRS. THEODORE SHUTE
Of New Orleans
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 297
Wednesday, April 1st [1863]. Mary Ogden
here. She has been to see Mrs. Tutt, a lady who
is just in. Mary Harrison called on her yester
day, and we had quite a laugh at her doleful face
when she returned from the visit. "I have called
to make you all miserable, " was her greeting as
she entered. Then followed a volley of disap
pointment. Mrs. Tutt stood sponsor for all.
Stonewall Jackson is not outside; he is in Vir
ginia. The Hartford is not taken; nor the Alba
tross. All of our gunboats are injured and un
dergoing repairs. We have lost Pontchatoula.
There are three fine gunboats in Mobile harbor,
but only intended for its defence; last of all, the
Confederates are not even thinking of taking this
place. One by one we recovered from these ex
plosions. We began to take Mrs. Tutt s char
acter into consideration. Indeed, she is not the
sort of woman we could even expect to hear good
tidings. She has no imagination; therefore,
could tell nothing in its true light, for according
to a theory popular with romantic people, the
real truth underlies the common surface, and it
is only by realizing what we feel and cannot see
that we reach it. Stonewall J must be there
in spite of Mrs. Tutt. But in disguise, as we had
heard. Mrs. Tutt is as truthful as the sunlight,
but so prosaic who would expect her to realize
so stupendous a romance as that, and as for the
expected attack here who would, for a moment,
298 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
suppose that our Generals would be so silly as to
tell their plans to Mrs. Tutt! So we went on
laughing very much and sighing a great deal au
dibly now and then. We had heard that Mrs.
Tutt had taken a solemn oath to the Confederates
not to reveal one single thing which she had seen
or heard. This meant a great deal, we thought;
if she could honestly reveal nothing, what might
we not believe? This is the matter which Mary
Ogden went to settle. One member of her family
had said she had taken that very solemn oath;
another said that it was only the oath to the Con
federacy taken Yankee fashion. Mrs. Wilkin
son says that such an oath has never been admin
istered in the Confederacy; so the matter must
stand as we heard at first. They did not appeal
directly to Mrs. Tutt, for she is in deep grief on
account of her recently lost husband.
However, one by one our hopes are dying out.
Our imprisonment is terrible. It does not seem to
have the same effect on others as on Ginnie and
me. We are so uncongenially situated. After Mary
Ogden had gone home, Lizzie and Jule, who had
been passing the day in town, came in. The
Mitchell girls were with them all bright, rosy and
cheerful. The last two, however, said they were
very low-spirited at home now. "Pa has gone to
his plantation and cannot get back. They ran on
cheerfully enough about their young matters,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 299
though. One of them raised her Beauregard (a
small cape worn by Confederate women), and
showed a huge button which she avowed to have
stolen from l Somebody s coat. Ginnie called it
a Yankee button, but she made great haste to
show her Pelican. They know all the Spanish
officers, and like them "so much." We saw them
to the cars and the Ogdens got in. Mrs. Saunders
and Mr. R. s little Eva were within. They called
to us to come soon to Greenville. I wish we
could go and stay awhile; they all come to see us
so often and beg so earnestly for our return visits.
I have no fancy for Mr. S . The Yankee Era
to-day acknowledeged the loss of another gunboat,
the Diana, in the Teche. We are told, too, that
Sibley has beaten the Yankees well in the Teche
country.
Weitzel is now in the city. The Yankees,
too, have admitted that our men fought splen
didly, and after capturing a number of them
treated them in the kindest and most gallant man
ner. I do love this. Mrs. Roselius and ourselves
were talking about this matter to-day. Mrs.
Roselius repeated what she had heard from
her husband. Weitzel has said that the men
of Louisiana are as brave as any the world
contains they fought them splendidly, and after
wards treated their captives nobly, but it was
astonishing to him that the women were so
300 JOURNAL OF JULIA L GRAND
very bitter, so uncompromising, that they could
not give an enemy a civil word. I said I was
so sorry to hear this, and mentioned what Mr.
Harrison, who has been a prisoner for months
in the Custom House, had seen there of the rude
ness of our women who went to see after the
prisoners. Mrs. Norton burst out in her abrupt
way, Dear knows, they treat us bad enough ; for
my part, I don t care what they say to them, the
wretches. " I remarked that it was at least for
a woman s own sake that she avoid notoriety.
Any notion that I may have formed of chivalry,
true patriotism and courtesy I did not touch upon.
Many women here insult the Federal soldiers,
who will not sacrifice their love of finery for the
sake of their anxious fathers and brothers. I
would expect little true patriotism from such.
Went to see Mrs. Gilmour and her daughter.
Mrs. G - is a sweet, sweet old lady. She, too, is
going to Texas on a visit to a married son there.
She hopes that we may meet, and so do I. She
knows a lady just in from Port Hudson. We have
not captured the Hartford or Farragut, but he is
yet between our batteries. The Indianola is un
der repairs at Alexandria, and is not destroyed.
The Yankees are deserting Baton Rouge, after all
their military display there. They are fortifying
Donaldsonville, they say, because they wish to cut
us off from supplies, but we say because they could
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 301
not remain where they were; their men were de
serting, a dozen, sometimes fifteen, a day, and
refused to fight when Banks marched out with
them. Reports of our having four vessels in the
Gulf. I fear our hopes are vain, and we are not
to be delivered yet.
Saturday, April 4th [1863]. Judge and Mrs.
Montgomery were here this morning, bringing
reports of a bloody engagement in Yazoo. The
enemy have been cut off from return after passing
up some of the small rivers of that region in their
attempts to reach the rear of Vicksburg. Seven
teen transports, with men and supplies, have been
captured by our people. This news is certainly
true, the Judge says, and he is not easily deceived
by evidence, and never lets his hopes run away
with his judgment.
April 7th. I have been quite sick, and am still
too weak to write and sew much ; so depressed in
spirits that I find no diversion in anything.
Within the last week the great Yazoo expedition
has been abandoned ; so also has the Port Hudson
one. What Banks has done so far can not aid
his infamous Government much. A few days ago
the paroled prisoners in town received a notice
to appear before a certain person at a given hour,
or be fetched by the military. They obeyed the
order, not knowing what was to become of them,
whereupon they were locked up in the Custom
302 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
House and sent off to be exchanged secretly, so
that no crowd could collect and see them off. They
left at night, and spite of secret movements, some
knew of them and would at least appear upon the
levee, though they dared make no demonstration
in favor of the Confederate cause. One gentle
man waved his hat to the departing boat and was
immediately arrested. He proved to be a Scotch
man, and nothing could be done to him. Ladies
are constantly arrested for the color of the roses
they wear on their bosoms and bonnets. Alas!
for handkerchiefs bearing the Confederate flag!
One of the paroled prisoners about to depart was
presented with two roses by a. lady one red and
the other white ; he placed them in his button-hole,
and the defiant exhibition caused his arrest and
return. He was Lieutenant Musselman, and he
was much disappointed at not being able to go
with his companions beyond the lines. A flag of
truce boat arrived here, but none of our people
were allowed to put foot on the shore or to receive
their friends on the boat. Mrs. Shute, who has
been separated from her son for two years, went
down to the levee to try to get a glimpse of him.
She was denied the privilege of even standing on
the shore and even getting a far-off glance at him.
She went to each authority in town, begging the
privilege of seeing him but for a moment or two on
board the boat, but was refused.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 303
There has never been such great and small
tyrannies practised in the world before, I
verily believe, as by those who now con
duct the affairs of this city. A lady can
not give a party in her own home without she re
ceives a permit from some such creature as Cap
tain Miller, or has her company broken in upon
by the police. Such things make my blood boil,
"Confederate blood, " the Era would say. Mrs.
Wells was here yesterday; just received a letter
from her daughter whom she sent outside the
lines months ago. The officers tell her, Mattie
Wells says, that everything is going on splendidly
for us, and that our troubles will be over in May.
Sarah Wells also writes that they all look cheer
ful, and are far from starvation. Matty Wells
has been the victim of a physician s blunder he
gave her poison, fortunately not in sufficient quan
tities to cause death, but she was perfectly blind
for days. The mother is almost crazed about her
two girls. She is here alone, her husband s prop
erty having been seized here. He ran the block
ade and went to Vera Cruz. Her relations at the
North are very , % rich. She says she would go to
them but fears her girls would not be happy there.
They were born in the South, though they have
until now passed much time in the North, and
loved it. The horrors of this civil strife are too
great to realize. I saw a day or two ago two sad-
304 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
looking women on the street. "This is fulfilling
the Scriptures, " said one; "the sons are fighting
against the fathers, and the fathers against the
sons."
Mrs. Wilkinson has not yet gone out, hav
ing been put off from day to day by these miser
able wretches here. Those who have taken the
oath and are favorable to the Federal cause, can
go out. The officers will positively deny that
there is a schooner or any other opportunity for
removal, when they know just as positively that
people of their own stamp, who will swear to
anything, are going often. The Wilkinsons have
frequently summoned their friends for last good
byes, having been promised immediate transit,
but here they are still. The Wilkinson girls hur
ried Mary Ogden and Betty Neely in from Green
ville day before yesterday, having been promised
by General Sherman that they should go out the
next day ; the same gentleman told Mrs. Wells the
very same day that they would not get off for weeks.
They are sitting with their trunks packed and
their daily interests are suspended, having been
told that they might receive but an hour s notice
to depart. They treat Mrs. Wilkinson this way
because her sons are in the army, her husband
killed at Manassas, and because she will not take
the oath. Mary Ogden was here yesterday, look
ing very badly and complaining. Lizzie and Jule
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 305
look like roses; so also does Betty Neely. Mrs.
Dameron, too, looks very healthy and very pretty.
She is plump and clean-looking. She has been
parted from the kindest and best of husbands for
a whole year now. What a blessed thing good
nerves are; tis a good thing, too, to lack that
realizing sense of surrounding evils which eats out
the very life principle when it once takes posses
sion. It kills Ginnie and myself; we dwell on our
misfortunes and those of others until the whole
world seems Hope s sepulcher.
Doctor Cartwright once said to Ginnie, "Oh,
what a joyous little creature you were in
tended to be by Nature how happy you might
have been." The old Doctor saw that no
disease but that of the mind preyed upon
her. He tried once to learn of me what it
was that made her so unhappy, but finding that I
could not confide, he desisted and wound up by
telling me that we must go about more and be
cheerful. We must marry, he said; but learning
that it was quite impossible for us to love anyone,
he said that it was not necessary for a woman to
love before marriage, so that a man did. " Every
woman, " said he, "will love the man who is kind
to her." Heavens, what a theory! The Doctor
is a theorist, I know, but I am glad that he has
not the power to practice upon his patients after
this style. He was horrified when I told him that
306 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
if I married a person without love that I should
hate him afterward and myself, too. Dr. C
realizes more fully than any man I ever knew the
word " philosopher, " but no man knows how to
philosophize about a woman there are pages in
her heart-history which the wisest of them can
never read.
Many friends have been to see us. Ginnie looks
so tired and ill; she is constantly telling me that
I look so; indeed, our great anxiety about each
other does us much harm. To meet her sad, pale
face in the mornings is sometimes as much as I
can bear. We two have grown to love each other
very tenderly. People laugh and say that they
think of us as one person. Our most angry words
with one another are in the other s behalf. In
deed, I am often worried over Ginnie when she
refuses to eat some little delicacy, which these
hard times have made scarce, because I won t take
it, too. It is very common for us to say to each
other, "I will not touch one mouthful unless you
do, too." This seems a silly way to act, and sil
lier to record, but even in small matters we think
the most of the other s comfort than our own; to
save the other little labors more than repays for
taking them to ourselves. I know that if I were to
die Ginnie could not be comforted, and should I
lose her, I am finished forever. Were there no
death or suffering in the world such love would be
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 307
a source of infinite sweetness, but as it is, there is
fear in every heart-throb.
The time passes; we hear no word from those
that are near and dear. If letters have been sent,
they have failed to reach us in these sad times.
My sisters, my poor maimed brother, can it be that
we are never, never to meet any more? It seems
so. We may die in this Yankee-beset town and
have no kindred to close our eyes! I sometimes
wonder if they are not very anxious about us ; but
they know that we have friends here, and may not
remember us as we remember them. Indeed, I
would not wish them to know how we suffer,
knowing that they can not reach us with help.
Whenever I have been able to send off a few lines
to them, I have said that we are well and safe.
God forgive the untruth, but I hope some of my
words have reached them. We are as well as
sleepless nights and headaches from anxiety can
leave us, and we have some friends, and many who
say they are friends one whom I would trust as
a brother and one to whom I would not fear to
open my heart as to a sister. I shall never forget
Mr. Randolph and Mrs. Waugh. Simple-hearted,
honest, true and kind, wiser and more spirited
than those who pretend to more.
April 8th [1863]. Mrs. Waugh came over this
morning to see if we would go to Greenville with
her. I did not feel well, but made the attempt to
308 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
dress myself; I was still in doubt when she left
us to dress. In attempting to put on my clothes
I was so weak that I felt f ainty, and so determined
to delay. I wrote her a note, putting off till some
other time. I had not finished it when in rushed
Mary Harrison, almost wild with joy. In these
sad times a little joy will sometimes leaven the
whole lump. Mary has just received two letters
from her aut Ellen, whose husband is a colonel
in our army. She is at Franklin, Louisiana, a few
hours ride on the car from this place. She is
there with Sibley s army, and that army is mostly
composed of Texans. We were soon almost as
excited as she a certain wild hope of getting out
there and under the protection of some of our
people; get to Texas, or at least, hear of our sis
ters and brothers. A Captain Harley, mentioned
in the late taking of Galveston, is a friend of Mrs.
Riley s (Mary s aunt). He is also a friend of
Mr. Randolph s, and is the very redoubtable hero
to whose care he was about to commend us when
he was stationed at Galveston before its first fall,
and when we thought we had some chance of
reaching it. This gentleman (knight, nowadays)
his two friends proclaim to be the ugliest of the
ugly, but he is accomplished, wise, kind and brave,
and, like all brave men, ready to serve a woman
(I don t say "lady"). He is at Franklin, and
what is more than probable, Dick and James Pye,
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 309
who were also in Galveston s defence service, arc
there. They, my brother-in-law s brothers, would
be friends indeed ; many and many an unthinking,
joyous day have we spent together in the old times
past. Never then did they or we think of the
brass buttons, the stripes, the shoulder-straps and
the grey cloth which now represents a new idea
(Greybacks, these Federals call our soldiers),
when, in the old time, before our two families
moved South, we sat on the banks of the blue
Potomac, watching the white sails and listening
to the "Hail, Columbia/ of the steamers; little
did we think that the dear river would one day
shut out old Maryland from our country. They
are Texans now, wearing her colors, bearing her
lone star banner, and we have a foothold still in
this desolated Louisiana; and Maryland, our
mother, is torn and oppressed by Federal soldiers,
and she, for her undecided course, the scorn, the
pity of the world. Oh, is it not best to die early?
I was almost forgetting Mary Harrison and her
letters. Well, her aunt wants her, and indeed, the
whole family, to come to her immediately; says
she is splendidly situated with the army and can
make them comfortable. The girls are crazy to
go out, but all depends on their father and these
Federals. Ginnie said to Mary, "Yes, you can
hear from your friends, but we hear nothing. "
With one of her impulses, Mary leaped from her
310 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
chair, and throwing her arms around Ginnie,kissed
her, saying, "Yes, I thought of you as soon as I
got my letter; I ought to be ashamed to tell you
of it. She then fell to begging us to go out with
them if they went, promising us a warm welcome
at her aunt s and a splendid time until we could
get farther on our journey. I have met Mrs.
Eiley, and like her very much. She has seen
much of the world, and yet preserves her kindli
ness ; she is both cultivated and agreeable. I have
almost a hope of getting out. Oh, what a joy it
would be to be under the roof of kindred once
more! Sister, the children, Claude and brother
[Washington LeGrand] ; I never knew how much
I loved them until now. Mary s excited talk gave
her a headache, and we made her a cup of tea, and
we sat and had a long chat. But for Mrs. Nor
ton s making us nervous, saying every now and
then, "Can t listen to anything I have to say," we
could have had a pleasant time. Presently Mr.
Randolph came in, and he and Mary having met
here so often, Ginnie met him in the parlor with,
"Yes, Miss Harrison is here; walk in; she has
been here for some time. Whereupon he blushed
mightily. Mary made Ginnie introduce her to him
as he entered, which made him blush again. Mrs.
Dameron was here, too, and the talk was too mixed
up for Mrs. Norton to take it all in, and while Mr.
Randolph was telling her something, she spoke
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 311
sharply to Ginnie, who was listening to Mary, to
Stop and listen to somebody. i I am listening
to somebody, " returned Ginnie, bowing to Mary.
This was high satire, and when I remarked that
"Miss Harrison was annihilated, and Mary said
she would never have the boldness to speak again,
and Mr. Randolph had stopped in the middle of
his speech and blushed, she became confused, and
in some sort made apology. "Well," she said,
"when anybody is telling anything interesting, I
want every one to hush and hear it." Mr. Ran
dolph was trying to convince her that we had Far-
ragut, and as we had heard all his arguments be
fore, and as we were sitting
[Here the JOURNAL, as preserved, abruptly ends.]
NOTES
Page 37, "S. C.": "Sallie" Chilton, daughter of John Marshall
and Sarah [Norton] Chilton. She married Major John Devereaux,
C.S.A., and died early, leaving one son, Chilton Devereaux. Miss
Chilton was one of the noted belles and beauties of the sixties.
P. 37, "Lizzie Ogden," "Billy" Ogden: The "Ogden girls," as
they are called in the JOURNAL, Mary, Julia and Eliza, were
daughters of Judge A. N. Ogden. Mary and Julia died several
years ago. Miss Eliza Ogden is living with her nephew, the
Rev. Dunbar H. Ogden, Atlanta, Georgia, son of William F.
Ogden, the "Billy" Ogden of the JOURNAL. Miss Eliza Ogden
writes, June 2, 1910: "The Misses LeGrand were dear friends
of mine. They were exceptionally fine women, cultured, refined
and aristocratic. We were near neighbors in Greenville and
spent many delightful moments together."
Pp. 47 and 57, "Doctor Cartwright": A personal friend of
President Davis, a resident of Natchez, Mississippi, before he
removed to New Orleans. Mrs. Alice Gordon Walworth, of
Natchez, is his granddaughter.
P. 62, "The Harrison Family," "Mary Harrison": Mr. James
O. Harrison, a distinguished lawyer of Lexington, Kentucky,
was a brother of the gentleman who married Miss Norton. Mr.
Harrison and his family were refugees from Kentucky during
the war, and after they left New Orleans came to Richmond, the
Confederate Capital, where they had many friends who were
homeless like themselves. Among these friends were Miss Emily
V. Mason and her sister, Mrs. Catharine A. Rowland. A letter
from Miss Mary Harrison to Miss Mason, dated from Lexington,
Ky., a few years ago, recalls her visits to these ladies at Winder
Hospital where they were nurses, or "Matrons," the term then
in use for the positions they held:
Camp Winder is clearly before me. I can see Cousin Kate and
hear her cheerful greetings to the sick soldier boys. And I
313
3J* JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
recall thfe happy evenings I spent with you, happy even among
such surroundings. I can hear your reproaches in tragic tones
because I said at dinner one day I could not eat cold carrots.
"What," you exclaimed, "you refuse to eat what our soldiers
would be glad to have enough of! You make me hopeless! How
can the Confederacy succeed if this is the spirit of her women!"
I felt awfully guilty, and when the end came I found myself
hoping my faltering before the detested carrots had had nothing
to do with the failure of our cause.
Mr. James 0. Harrison was a prisoner in New Orleans for
many months, confined in the Custom House, as is related in the
JOURNAL.
P. 73, "Mr. Wilkinson," "Katie" Wilkinson; p. 76, "Miss
Marcella Wilkinson": Mr. Biddle Wilkinson was the son of
General James Wilkinson, of the Revolution, and his wife, Anne
Biddle. He married Catharine Andrews, of Williamsburg, Vir
ginia, and they had Dr. Biddle Wilkinson, father of Theodore
Wilkinson, Senator from Louisiana, and Ernest Wilkinson, lawyer
in Washington, D. C. (1910); Robert Andrews Wilkinson,
father of Mrs. Toby, of New Orleans; a daughter who married
Col. Clement Penrose, and two other daughters, Marcella and
Julia Wilkinson. The latter married Dr. Frederic Egan and
was a widow at the time of her death in 1909. The Wilkinsons
had owned a beautiful sugar plantation at "Point Celeste," Parish
of Plaquemines, Louisiana, and here they were living in, 1834,
1835 and 1848, as mentioned in contemporary letters of the
Mason family, Catharine Andrews having been a girl friend of
Mrs. John Thomson Mason, of Williamsburg, mother of Miss
Emily V. Mason. The latter visited Point Celeste in 1835 and
1848, and has left on record charming descriptions of Louisiana
plantation life as seen in this interesting family.
P. 78, Miss Emanuel s wedding": This lady, Mrs. Mary E.
Wheeler, now a widow, is living (1909) at Roslyn, near Balti
more. The following are extracts from her letters to Mrs. M. L.
Croxall:
Many thanks for your kindness in sending me the JOURNAL,
which I have read with great interest; it has thrilled me, coming
like a deep-toned echo from that dark, and, to me, misty haze,
of the long ago. Name after name recalls the friends of a
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 315
period, well nigh faded from memory, a period so painful in
retrospect. Of the names you mention, one especially sends a
thrill through me, Sarah Chilton, my most beloved schoolmate,
friend of my girlhood and young married life. Her father, John
M. Chilton, a lawyer of great repute, was the law partner of
S. S. Prentis, the famous orator and lawyer. He and my father
were like brothers. General Chilton, of Lee s staff [brother of
John M. Chilton] was a dear friend of my father s also. [General
R. H. Chilton married Laura Mason, sister of Miss Emily V.
Mason, and Mrs. C. A. Rowland.] As someone aptly writes,
"I d like to throttle Memory and bury her in a deep hole."
Such horrors are here recalled, that I live again through those
days of fear and torture; and again is stirred within me the
animosity which almost drove people to madness. Yet through
it all, in her writing of and depicting the time and scenes in
which she was living, Miss LeGrand preserves her dignity, Chris
tian patience, charity and endurance writes with rare force
and culture, sorrows most for the human heart that mocks a
fellow s woe, and tramples rights, to humiliate those already
down-trodden and forlorn, while she moralizes and discusses
hard problems with the wisdom of a sage. To the citizens of
New Orleans who bore their trials so nobly, and whom neither
threat nor bribery could move from their loyalty to their State,
city and country, this JOURNAL is as noble a monument aa could
be "raised.
P. 148, "Davis was a partisan": Miss LeGrand doubtless came
later to a realization of the unselfish character and all-embracing
patriotism of the Confederate President.
P. 162, "Capt. Harry Flash": Author of three of the finest
dirges the Southern cause produced "Zollicoffer, killed, battle
of Somerset, Ky., January 19th, 1862;" "Polk," and "Stonewall
Jackson" (see "Southern Poems of the War," by Emily V.
Mason, Baltimore, Md., Fifth Edition, 1885).
P. 176, "The Battle of the Handkerchiefs": This poem ap
peared in Southern newspapers of the period under the heading:
"The Greatest Victory of the War, La Bataille des Mouchoirs,
Fought Friday, February 20, 1863, By Eugenie." The author
ship, it is believed, has never been revealed.
P. 184, "Dreux": Capt. Charles D. Dreux commanded the
Orleans Cadets at the beginning of the war. He was killed at
Young s Mills, Virginia, July 5, 1861. His untimely death
316 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND
inspired two lyrics to his memory to be found in "The Southern
Poems of the War," one by Mrs. Marie B. Williams, and the
other by James R. Randall, who calls Dreux The rose and mirror
of the bold Creole.
P. 202, "Portland Manor": Up to the time this JOURNAL
was written, the Croxalls had owned in Maryland at different
periods from 1729, "Brother s Generosity," left to Joanna Carroll
Croxall by the will of her brother, James Carroll, in Prince
George County, "The Range," in the same county; "Hempfield,"
"CroxalPs Elbow Room," and "Garrison" in Baltimore County;
"Betsy s Chance," "Woodhaim," and "Poplar Island" in Talbot
County; and "Portland Manor" in Anne Arundel County, a large
tract where now is located the Pimlico Race Course, besides ten
acres of ground in the heart of Baltimore. The estates men
tioned above were all large, comprising hundreds of acres. A. B. C.
P. 221, "The separation of States and the bloodshedding":
Our Confederate strength will be too great to tempt aggres
sion, and never was there a people whose interests and principles
committed them so fully to a peaceful policy as those of the
Confederate States. By the character of their productions they
are too deeply interested in foreign commerce wantonly to dis
turb it. War of conquest they cannot wage because the Consti
tution of their Confederacy admits of no coerced association.
Civil war there cannot be between States held together by their
volition only. Inaugural Address of President Davis, Richmond,
February 22d, 1862.
P. 280, "Dr. Palmer s letter": Dr. Benjamin M. Palmer, of
Charleston, South Carolina, Rector of the First Presbyterian
Church at New Orleans for many years, and but lately (1910)
dead. He was a distinguished divine, a man of much intellectual
force, and universally beloved.
P. 281, "Butler had vowed to humiliate the women of New
Orleans": His infamous Order No. 28, and other acts, such as
the execution of William B. Mumford, led President Davis to
issue a proclamation declaring Butler to be an outlaw and a
felon, and if captured he should be instantly hanged. Butler had
taken possession of New Orleans May 1, 1862. He was super
seded by General Banks, who assumed command of the city
December 17, 1862. A. B. C.
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 317
THE BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS.
The battle of New Orleans was as great a defeat for the
Confederates as the battle of Hampton Roads was for the Fed
erals. But when we come to consider the vast inequality between
the two fleets, a more desperate engagement was not fought
during the war, and the bravery displayed by the Confederate
naval officers and men is without parallel in naval history. That
the reader may have an insight into the odds that the Confed
erates had to meet, we give the names and number of guns as
taken from Admiral Farragut s report to the Secretary of the
United States Navy :
The United States fleet consisted of ship Hartford, 26; Brook
lyn, 25; Richmond, 22; Pensacola, 25; Portsmouth, 22; Missis
sippi, 12; Oneida, 10; Varuna, 10; Katadid, 7; Kineo, 4;
Wissahickon, 4; Pinola, 4; Cayuga, 6; Sciota, 3; Iroquois, 8;
Kennebec, 4; Itasca, 4; Winona, 4; total, 18 ships and 198
guns. This was the fleet that ascended the river, besides twenty-
one schooners, under Porter, mortar boats, which had incessantly
bombarded and almost wrecked the forts before Farragut at
tempted to turn by them at night.
The Confederate fleet consisted of the Louisiana, a half-finished
iron-clad, without steam power to stem the Mississippi current,
eight guns; McRae, river steamer, eight guns; Manassas, a
small tin-plated, so to speak, ram, too small to do much ram
ming, one gun; Jackson, small river steamer, two guns; Launch
No. 3, three guns, and Launch No. 6, one gun; Governor Moore,
river steamer, two guns; General Quitman, river steamer, two
guns; Anglo-Norman, Defiance, Stonewall Jackson, General
Lovell, Breckinridge and Warrior, small river steamers, one
gun each; Resolute, river steamer, two guns. Total gunboats,
15; total guns, 33.
A few small steamers were used on the Confederate side to
tow fire rafts. The whole of the Confederate fleet was, with
perhaps one or two exceptions, destroyed either by the enemy
or by the Confederates to prevent them falling into the hands
of the enemy. On the 18th day of April, 1862, the mortar
schooners got into a position greatly protected from the guns
318 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND
of the forts, Jackson and St. Philip, and opened fire, with some
firing from the fleet, as Farragut says, only to divert attention
from the mortar boats. This continued without intermission
until, as General Lovell estimates, over seventy-five thousand
shells were thrown, one-third of which fell inside the fort
(Jackson). Now, under this terrific fire, Admiral Farragut put
his fleet in motion at 1:55 on the morning of April 24, 1862, and
in two lines steamed up the river, and, as he says, the smoke
was so dense that ships could not be discerned at a very short
distance, and he was guided entirely by the flash of guns to
enable him to locate the forts.
In this state of affairs it was hard to tell friend from foe, and
several Confederate ships received shot from the forts. The
chain raft had been washed away by the tremendous freshet then
in the river. The fire rafts sent down to destroy the enemy s
ships had proved failures, and the fighting was every ship for
itself on the Confederate side, as no signals could be seen. Per
haps no naval battle of the world has ever been fought under
such circumstances and against such odds. But no man flinched.
Richmond Times-Dispatch, 1908, from "The Confederate Navy,"
ly W. F. Clayton.
RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT
TO ^ 202 Main Library
LOAN PERIOD 1
HOME USE
2
3
4
5
6
ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS
Renewals and Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date.
Books may be Renewed by calling 642-3405.
DUE AS STAMPED BELOW
AUIODISCORG N(JV23 92
MAY n \ iyy4
1
SENT ON ILL
I . onnf
MOV 1 7 Zuul
OCT 1 1995 wu
U. C. BERKELEY [
1ENTONILL
AY 2 R I^QQ
" c,O (333
CRPihSFcj r*v
. c*C.r!rVCL.fl. T
,\ t \ dUl *^ 1
oM b ^
1
FORM NO. DD6
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY
BERKELEY, CA 94720
U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES
R88544
THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY